Meeting of Fate

by Kairos Fateweaver

A role play with a friend, that turned into a story about magical girl's and their fights against each other and the hardships they face.

24. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: What am I fighting for?

The very night for Kara had been a rather bad one as she woke up. Off and on through out the night until she finally had enough. Every time she closed her eyes she would wake up again moments later this got worse around 3 am. When she laid awake for an hour staring up at the ceiling of her room. This wasn't helping one bit so crawling out of bed doing her best to not wake up Haley. Kara moved away from the bed she looked around for a piece of paper and wrote a small note to Haley. Letting her know where she'd be in case she woke up wondering where Kara disappeared to.

'Went outside to the backyard to train. And await your battle with Holly best of luck."

Walking to the window of her room Kara quickly transformed into her battle outfit. Teleporting outside into the backyard knowing that. No one else would be awake at this hour of the morning she stood underneath the night sky looking up at the starry night. Feeling the cool breeze blow at her skin.

"I don't know what to do how am I suppose to face her?" Kara asked herself.

She didn't know the answer to that question. Trying to help clear her mind she took out the crystal sword from it's sheath and started to do sword practice moves she had learned as a child from her father.

Kara questioned her own knowledge as she looked upon the night sky, drawing the Crystal Blade and then doing some combat drills.

"Oh my, how selfish of you, leaving a poor girl all alone in a scary bedroom that is not her own."

It seems she wasn't the only one up at that time, as Erys's voice was unmistakably infiltrating the quiet of her mind.

"You should know how much she fears sleeping alone, especially in rooms she's not familiar with. Why do you think she refuses to have a room all to herself, even in a Mansion this large? Whatever the case, she'll likely be coming down here soon, as I had to stop a leak from springing shortly after you took off."

"What're you doing up so early?" Haley's sleepy voice came from the doors leading back into the Mansion. The girl herself, still dressed in her sleepwear and rubbing the dust from her eyes, came out onto the open garden Kara was training in, fluffly cat-print slippers gently trudging along the cut grass. "You'll make yourself ill not getting enough sleep in."

"Should I leave you two to get better acquainted, or do you need me here for a little push?"

As Kara went about doing some combat drills she was able to take. Her mind off of the conflicting thoughts and feelings she was currently having about Haley. She was just about to go into a long series of thrusts and jabs when Erys' voice popped into her head. Kara stopped for a moment not sure on what to say.

"It's not like I wanted to, I just need time to myself. Everything I saw and did in there it's all too much." Kara told her.

In a rare moment, Kara told Erys about everything that had happened to her. From entering into Haley's Soulscape to being taken to the crystal throne room where she saw Haley. Only to have to fight her but not being able to do so, only then for Haley to strike her down and kill her. In such a cold-blooded way. Before being ejected and entering another world where she saw a younger Haley who was nothing more than an emotionless doll who cared, for now, one not even Lilly. Along with that Chanki was involved with this is some sort of way.

"I don't know who Haley is anymore which is the real her?" Kara asked.

It was right then that Haley arrived in the garden asked why Kara was up so early.

"I couldn't sleep."

As she turned to face the still sleepy Haley. Kara started to shake a little out of fear of not knowing if Haley would suddenly turn dark and attack her. Putting her sword away Kara used her hands to rub her arms making it look like she was rubbing them to build up the heat because she was scared.

"Sorry, if I worried you, do you want to go back to sleep?" Kara asked.

Erys asked if she should stay or leave,

"It's up to you."

For an unknown reason, Kara explained everything that had happened inside of Haley's Soulscape. Considering Erys was nothing more than a voice in her head at present, it was unclear just what kind of reaction was to come from her. However, one thing was for certain, the information given had provoked quite an unusual reaction...

"Don't do that with her again. It'll only lead to her downfall. You don't want her to end up like you saw then and back in the Timeline before this one, do you? Going there will only cause that. It's better if you never do that with her ever again."

Before the chance came to question the reaction, Erys's presence left Kara's mind. Haley then arrived in the Garden and questioned Kara on why she was up so early. Kara partially sidestepped the truth by only saying that it was because she couldn't sleep. Kara then asked if Haley wanted to go back to sleep.

"You should go back to bed and sleep. We've gotta be up early, after all." Haley replied.

Kara didn't get the type of reaction she thought she would get.

"I don't want that but things are more at odds then. I thought they would be I thought you'd help?"

Erys then left Kara alone and Haley mentioned. That she should sleep instead. "Wish that I could but I don't think I will be able to."

Going back to her regular clothes Kara walked to Haley. "You're the one who needs the rest don't want you waking up sleepy."

Kara tried to explain to Haley that she was the one who needed rest.

"I'm not going back until you come to bed with me." Haley adamantly refused. "How can you be sure you won't be able to sleep?"

Kara then changed back into her normal clothes and began to approach Haley, who stared off towards her, but seemingly not at her, almost like she was looking beyond Kara's outward appearance and into a more detail perspective. When Kara was a little over a few feet away from her, Haley suddenly dived on her and gave her a big hug. She looked to be upset about something...

"Why are you scared of me? What have I done to scare you? Do you hate me? Would you rather I go away?" Haley reeled off question after question, sounding on the verge of tears with each one, hugging Kara tighter and tighter as her questions finished. "Please, tell me!"

Haley wasn't leaving until Kara went to bed with her.

"I don't know." Was Kara's answer.

As she approched Haley Kara saw that she appeared to be staring off else where. But when she was halfway towards her Haley dived onto her giving abig hug. She looked upset about something and started to ask Kara a bunch of questions. Which caught her off guard she had not been expecting this at all.

"I don't hate you, and I don't want you to go away. That's something I never want to happen if you weren't around I'd be very lonely." Kara admitted seeing and hearing how Haley was on the verge of tears. Feeling as she hugged Kara tighter and tighter who couldn't bring herself to answer the first two questions. Fearing if she were to tell the truth something might cause Haley to take a step down the wrong path.

"There's something I need to know and I would like an answer." Kara says.

She thinks over what she is about to say.

"What are your feelings towards me do you like me?" Kara asked.

It was sort of turning the topic in another direction but Kara wanted to try and avoid saying something that might hurt Haley.

Kara tried to explain her case, neglecting the most important questions Haley asked. However, as one would expect, this wasn't enough to right Haley's mood.

"Then why?! Why avoid me and leave me alone after asking to spend the night with me? You said it was because you thought something bad would happen to me 'cause I'm not smart like Holly. What's that got to do with anything? Why do you say you like me yet avoid me so much and pretend like I'm a monster in disguise?!" Haley continued her barrage of questions, giving her own answer to Kara at the end of them. "I don't get what you mean. I like spending time with you when you let me, but I don't like how you keep doing things I don't understand, and I'm really scared of the times you've done things in your dreams to me which look like they hurt a lot."

Haley was likely referring to all the times Kara has pictured doing questionable acts with Haley which sate her carnal desires and engaging in acts of adult nature for her own pleasure. Could she have been reading the stuff from the last Timeline which Kara did to Haley then?

Haley kept on asking questions and coming up with her own answers.

"Holly has nothing to do with this at all." Kara told her. That part being true and Haley wasn't a monster at least not yet anyway. This was all just too confusing to Kara right now and she tried to think up something to say. "You're not a monster, if anyone is a monster it would be me." Kara answered. She then thought back to the first two questions that Haley had asked her.

"I'm scared of not knowing what the future holds for the two of us." Kara said to the first part of Haley's earlier question. "I'm afraid that one day you will leave me all alone and no longer need me for anything."

At the last part Kara quite didn't understand what Haley meant. But then it became clearer to her that she was referring to all the things Kara had done to the other Haley. Things that had sated Kara's carnal desires.

"Those things are just fantasies nothing more." Kara said.

Seeing as Haley was reading off her Kara started to fear that if Haley kept. Going any deeper she might uncover the real truth about Kara's mission. So, Kara quickly shielded those thoughts from Haley and anything else that might seem strange. She sent up powerful mental shielding around all she had learned in Haley's mind. Even blocking out her daughter's name and who Kara truly was.

"What is it that you really want from me?" Kara asked.

Kara gave her answers, and turned the monster accusation onto herself. Haley still didn't sound too pleased, but her invasive questions had at least stopped, potentially because she could no longer read off of Kara.

"That's what you're doing to me!" Haley countered Kara's explanation for her avoidance. "People change, but family always stays the same!"

Haley's most recent answer was repeated when Kara asked what she really wanted.

"I just want us to be family. Nothing more, nothing less. You wanted to be with us so much, yet, now you're with us, you're spending even less time with us than before." Haley answered.

Kara's answer to Haley's probing of the sexual encounters she had with the Other Haley seemed to set her off more than soothe her.

"Why do you fantasise about doing all those horrible things to me?!" Haley retaliated.

Haley wasn't too pleased with her answer about calling herself a monster. At least her invasive questions had stopped when Haley could no longer read off of Kara.

"Why, are you so upset about me avoiding you do you really miss me and wish I was around more?" Kara asked.

Haley's answer was once again repeated but this wasn't the answer Kara wanted. She wanted to really know what she meant to Haley. But Kara wanted to be more then family with Haley she wanted the little girl to love her and form some type of relationship with. She wanted Haley to return the feelings she had for her back towards Kara.

Haley wished to know why Kara had those types of thoughts about her.

"Because at some point in the future I want to be with you in that sort of way. Not because I want to hurt you or anything it's because I really like you Haley. You mean a lot to me, more then you know and I would like to show you just how much if you would ever let me."

Kara asked why Haley was upset about the distance coming between the pair.

"Because you're meant to be my sister!" Haley countered, sounding both hurt and angry. "Sisters stay together and spend time with each other no matter what! We may as well be strangers if you keep avoiding me!"

It was at this point that Haley detached herself from Kara and advanced back towards the house, showing no signs of wanting to come back out. She only stopped in her tracks when Kara explained her reasoning for fantasising those painful looking scenarios about Haley.

"How is hurting me meant to show love?!" Haley retaliated, still refusing to turn back towards Kara. "How's touching me in those places meant to show how much you care?!"

Haley didn't even wait for Kara to answer and instead stormed off back inside the house. Surely there was a more child-friendly way Kara could have explained her incestuous inclinations towards Haley? Kara felt herself fall a little further away from Haley than she had been before, but at least there still seemed to be some chance at reconciling given time.

Kara could only watch as Haley stormed off back into the house. She felt like she lost something just now. She was never given the chance to explain things everyone always came up with their own answers.

"You, don't understand everything I am doing is for you. I am trying to save you from a worse fate I don't want you becoming that horrible cold-hearted creature. Why can't you understand that me being away from is isn't my choice. It's because I fear my dark nature might trigger something within you that will lead you down that terrible path." Kara said to empty air.

She walked slowly back into the house she wanted to go after Haley. She didn't want to be alone right now but she stopped herself. She didn't know what would happen if she picked this option would trying to fix things right now lead to something good or more heart ache for her.

Kara took a seat in an empty chair beside the stairs deciding to let Haley have some time to calm. Down before she tried to fix things in the meantime she just decided to wait until. The time came for the mornings battle between the twins to started it was a couple of hours away. But Kara felt like waiting alone down here until that time.

Kara decided to not chase after Haley in order to give her time to calm down and think things through. It was a tough choice to make, but Kara decided to take this time to prepare herself as well, even going through her personal explanation which she didn't want Haley hearing.

Kara had around an hour of solitude before a small pair of white fox ears peeked out from behind the banister. Shortly after that, Shiro, in her Fox-sprite form, hopped up onto the banister.

"You're up early for someone with school tomorrow." Shiro commented to Kara as she sat on the banister. "Something on your mind? Please excuse me, but I think I may have overheard your tense moment with the Little Illusionist. I'm terribly sorry, I know that listening in to private conversations is rude, but I couldn't help it."

Kara sat alone in solitude for about an hour's time. Basically just thinking about everything that had recently happened and that had also taken place the night before. No matter what she did or said nothing ever seemed to work out for Kara. Yet with everything she wanted to do she wasn't able to bring herself to what she truly wanted happiness.

"I couldn't sleep," Kara replied.

She noticed that Shiro had spoken to her and had appeared to have overheard. The exchange she had with Haley a short while ago. "Far, too many things for my liking." Kara sighed. She needed to get her mind off Haley for a while.

"What brings you down here at this hour?"

Kara was vague with her reason for being awake before dawn, and decided to turn the question onto Shiro.

"I was just stargazing, that's all, and happened to be out at the same time you were training." Shiro answered. "There's something about a clear night sky that's so relaxing."

Stargazing was a rather unusual hobby for a creature of Spirit Energy, but something about it just seemed to suit this equally strange companion.

"Anyway, you can ponder stuff later today. It's a teacher training day tomorrow, after all, so you don't have to be up early for school." Shiro concluded.

Shiro had appeared to have been stargazing.

"I wouldn't know as I don't do stuff like that."

Shiro next told her next about how it was a teacher's training day tomorrow, this would allow her to hang out with her sisters or friends from work. Maybe do a little research into the important things she needed to take care of.

"I must of been so busy that I had forgotten about that, thanks for reminding me. Are the others up yet or are they still sleeping?" Kara asked.

"You should give it a try sometime. It's a really great way to clear your mind and take in the beauty that the natural world has to offer." Shiro informed Kara.

Kara then confirmed that she'd forgotten about the Training Day the following morning, and then asked whether the others were up.

"It's fine. Didn't want you waking up early for no reason." Shiro answered, smiling. "I think Holly's up, though that might have been just to use the toilet. She's in the bathroom opposite Lilly's room. Then there's Haley, who's still awake, as she's not got anyone to sleep with. I'm not sure about Lilly, but I don't think you'll be seeing her until her alarm goes off at 7."

"It wouldn't have been something like that. Lately I've been having nightmares about some pretty tragic things." Kara says remembering having had bad dreams about her mother's death for a few days back in the old world.

Shiro next told her about who was currently awake and not.

"I guess I will see the one who's still up." Kara got up from her chair. Heading back up the stairs to her room where Haley might be. Unless she went back to her own room to be alone.

Kara admitted to Shiro that she'd been having terrible nightmares.

"Oh dear, that's not good at all." Shiro replied, sounding both comforting and intrigued. "You shouldn't worry about them too much. Dreams are just figments of your imagination, after all. You've gone through quite a few huge changes recently, so it could be your mind's way of saying that it's all been a little too much for it."

Kara then went off in search for Haley. Shiro decided to tag along as well, for some reason. Kara first decided to check her bedroom to see if Haley went back there after their dispute. However, the room was just as she had left it.

"She's likely gone back to her own room to think things through. It's probably best not to disturb her until the sun comes up." Shiro suggested to Kara.

"What do you mean by changes recently?" Kara asked.

Wishing to know what those changes could have been. While she did have her own ones she had went through these were surely to have been totally different from what. Kara had been used to. When she had returned to her room she found it empty and felt a small saddness on the inside. She had hoped Haley might have returned here.

"I guess, you're right just means I am alone again like always." Kara walked into the room shutting the door. Behind her walking over to the bed she laid down upon it.

Kara questioned Shiro about the 'changes' she'd gone through.

"Well, where to begin?" Shiro pondered. "Firstly, you were on rather bad terms with Lilly. Well, at least your old family was for the whole of Lilly's family. Now, you're her adopted sister after she found out the truth on how horribly your Father treated you.

"Then, you got into a disagreement with Nicholas over Haley's powers, but you manged to iron that out with the help of Nicole, Elle and Chloe. As of last week, you're now on pretty decent terms with the three of them. Nicole might even be taking a shine to you, but she's still more comfortable around the Wellstones and Nicholas than she is all alone with you. I'll put that down to her own personal problems rather than anything you've done.

"Following on from that, you had a bad experience with Kiki about two weeks ago, where she accused you of corrupting Haley and doing dirty things with her. You had some kind of formal tribunal held over who's side of the story was right, but, eventually, you won and Kiki ended up spilling her heart out to you when you met up with her that evening. Still not really sure how that happened, but at least you got a job out of it, so all's well that ends well.

"Next, you got into a fight with some people from your class. Can't really remember what their names were, but I'm sure one of their names started with a 'Y', I think? Anyway, barrages of icicles and blasts of wind later, you kind of had to call it off when the teacher's got involved. I think it was over who had the right to tease Lilly with her aversion to the sound of running water? Whatever the case, Ice and Wind never really mix that well, so Lilly had to make a mad dash for the Girl's room after the fight."

Shiro certainly was long winded with her explanations...

"Now...what else...?" Shiro puzzled as she tried to think up more things that had gone wrong.

Shiro started off with the various things that had gone wrong. While Kara knew of these things that had happened well the first two anyway. Though there was a little bit of changes that had taken place but Kara wasn't happy. About how everything seemed to be negative even with things working out in the end.

"Seems all I do is cause people problems." Kara sighed.

The third problem seemed to Kara to have been something new. She didn't remember any sort of fight with a 'Y' named girl in her old world but she knew who the person was. When water was mentioned but Kara found it confusing that Shiro mentioned blasts of wind when Kara clearly knew she could no longer use Wind magic.

"You, must mean Yukina, she controls the power of water." Kara said.

She looked at her hands for a moment.

"Could I really use it again?" Kara asked herself. She tried for a moment to summon forth a small gust of wind.

Partially interrupting Shiro's explanation, Kara followed the path of self-pity once more.

"Not really. No matter what happens, you always seem to make up with them in the end. It's just a matter of time. I'm sure you'll make up with Haley as well." Shiro answered, trying to comfort Kara again.

Shiro then continued her explanation until Kara bought up the name of the person she likely fought.

"Oh, yeah! That's her name! She also had someone else with her at the time. I think their name also began with a 'Y'? 'Yv-' something or other?" Shiro confirmed. "You did a two on two duke out with the help of Holly. She's quite the potent supporter, in my opinion. Definitely a good person to have on your side."

Shiro was about to move into even more long winded things, but Kara's testing of her Wind Magic cut that before it started. A small blast of Wind whipped forth from her outstretched hand, causing Shiro to fall on her rear from the sudden impact.

"Well, that's a wake up call I wasn't expecting." Shiro commented, blinking a little in mild surprise. "Anyway, wind blasts are not an indoor thing, remember? No magic inside the house."

Did she somehow reclaim her wind powers? If so, how?!

"But I had thought these changes would maybe have been happier ones. Why does everything have to be negative even if it's on a small scale?" Kara asked.

Shiro mentioned that there was another girl who had been with Yukina. That had to of been Yvraine and the battle had been a two on two with Holly acting a supporter. Kara needed to know more about this maybe asking Holly about it might clear things up a bit.

As Kara next tried to summon forth a blast of wind. She knew it was going to fail from the start. There was no way she could still have those powers. But could only gasp in surprise when a blast of wind came out of her hand and knocked Shiro on her rear. "Sorry." Kara walked over and helped her to her feet again.

But this brought up a lot of new questions how could she have reclaimed her wind powers. The most important question was how?

"Don't think of things as negative." Shiro countered. "You know what they say: 'The darker the night, the brighter the stars.' When something starts out bad, that almost always means that, when it turns good, it's the best thing ever."

Before Shiro could enter positive lecture mode, Kara blasted her with a test of her Wind Powers. Not quite expecting the outcome, Kara helped Shiro back up, whom then brushed herself down a little.

"No harm done this time, but please try not to do it again." Shiro cautioned Kara.

Shiro cautioned Kara once more about using her newly grained wind powers. Who was still too busy trying to think of how she could have gotten them back. Thinking it might be wise to let someone know. Kara closed her eyes and tried to locate Eiko by using the wind if she was able to find her she would touch her cheek with it.

But there was a chance that Eiko would still be a sleep so she didn't go through with it. Opening her eyes she then went over and got her phone turning it on. She went to the Kira Cafe app and clicked on it. Looking to see if she had any messages from any of her coworkers or would be members of her slowly building harem.

"What's the general opinon of me from what you can tell from when we are all together as a group?"Kara asked.

Still confused by her newly reclaimed powers, Kara tried to search out Eiko and see if she could contact her, but eventually decided against it considering it was still very early in the morning. Afterwards, she went to check the Kira App on her phone, only to come across that it was, also, too early for any activity on it at present. Most of the workers she knew were children or School Students around her age, so they would likely not be up this early and had gone to bed shortly after work ended.

Kara, once more, asked a rather roundabout question to Shiro.

"Um...well, I can't speak for the others, really, but I can give my opinion on what they think. Though, please do keep in mind that this is just conjecture from what I've witnessed. If you want the true answer, you'll have to ask them yourself." Shiro Informed Kara. "Well...here goes: "

"You've only recently become sisters with the girls, so they're still getting used to another member of their family who used to be their rival. Haley was getting a little closer to you, but she's kind of upset now, as you know, however, if you're good enough and fast enough with making up, perhaps her opinion of you will return to what it was?

"Holly's not too sure what to feel, as I said before, but it's not like she's against you. She's just really shy and nervous and doesn't want to assume things are what they aren't. Perhaps, if you spent more time with her, she'll become closer to you? As long as she's got either of her other sisters close by, she feels safe enough around you to not get too nervous she can't cope. Although, considering she's slowly seeing past the rather abrasive exterior you portray, she may want to spend time alone with you, if offered the chance, but she's too shy to take the first step.

"Lilly is mostly indifferent about you. She likes spending time with you, but, then again, she's perfectly fine being left alone. She does still care about you, but she's not quite the dependent little sister you seem to want. As long as you're not being mean to her little sisters, she's okay with you spending time with them when she's not around. She does really care about the twins, after all.

"Erys is an enigma, still. She's really confusing and tends to act completely against what one would expect her to do. That's kind of the Ancient Ones' ways, mind. She's taken an interest to you more recently, though, and seems to be expecting something from you. I can't even begin to comprehend what goes on in that one's head. But, something you might have done earlier has set her off a little. She'll cool down, eventually, and then you might be able to talk it out.

"Remi's still a little concerned about leaving Holly alone with you, as you've not really proven to be a paragon of purity and virtue. She's just really overprotective of Holly, which I think is kind of commendable of her. Maybe if you show that you're not in it for the bonus content, but rather for Holly as a person, she'll begin to warm up to you a little more? What I can suggest is spending some time alone with Holly where you don't do anything too questionable and always look out for her and her best interests, much like Remi does. Through that, Remi should see you in a better light.

"Finally, I like talking with you, and I like how you're seeking wisdom rather than rushing in without the slightest clue. It's always good to keep your companions in mind when deciding things, as that shows that you value their personal wants and needs over trying to push your own agenda on them. However, I understand where Remi's coming from in her worry for Holly's safety around you. I know you've got all these feelings which you don't quite understand fully yet, but you should at least try to keep in in check when around the more impressionable members of your circle. That's just part of growing up, and Lilly's not exactly an angel either in those kinds of things." Shiro explained, in her usual lengthy way.

Kara listened to everything that Shiro had to say to her.

"I want to get closer to Haley to much closer if I can but. Right now things haven't been good between us I just want things to be how they were." Kara said knowing she wanted to make up with Haley.

"I haven't really been the sort of person that Holly would feel safe around. It's hard to not want to act on those feelings when I am around her. But I am trying to keep them under control and act as someone she may want to be around more and can infact trust one day."

"I would like to spend more time with Lilly, why not I offer to spend time with her tomorrow morning just the two of us? She doesn't always have to be alone she can come to me or either of the twins if she'd like to hang out."

Kara thought over about the three spirits next.

"Erys and I are just at odds with each other right now I had thought I could. Get some help from her but it turns out that things blew out of control. She might be expecting far too much from someone like me and I can really seem to get it right now." Kara said.

"Remi and I haven't always gotten along as you said it's because of what I like. That she thinks that I will act upon those things. I can't help it if I am attracted or like certain things it is apart of who I am. Spending time with Holly would be nice with out having Remi always looking over my shoulder."

"I don't really know of what my thoughts or feelings of you are. We really haven't spoken often and I tend to not be around much. You seem like a nice person who I could speak with here and there yet, there are some things that I'm not sure if you would agree with or even like."

Kara voiced her opinion on Shiro's breakdown of the others and their thoughts.

"It's all well and good telling me these things, but you're the only one who can actually act upon them." Shiro stated. "A thought is just a thought until you do something from it."

Sitting around pondering thoughts wasn't really going to get Kara very far, so perhaps it would be better to act upon her ideas? There was still a little time before the others were likely to get up, so Kara could spend it preparing for the day ahead, or preparing for how she's going to act upon her wishes to become closer to her sisters.

Seeing as how Kara had a little time left before. The others were to get up Kara began to get her clothes ready for the day ahead. But also using the time to think on her ideas of getting closer to her sisters. The first thing she wanted to do was make up with Haley. Knowing she had given her enough time to be alone. Now would be the time to act and try and fix things between the pair.

Second Kara used the time to try and think up things both her and Lilly. Could do together tomorrow for a while. Thinking it would be a sort of date like she had with Holly in the old world. She asked for Shiro's help on this one in just thinking of things to do any ideas that she could think of could help out in some form. Going into her closet she looked around for some clothes to wear the next day. Wondering what sort of clothes Lilly might like to see her in again she asked for Shiro's help there.

Once that was taken care of Kara thought about Holly next. Taking out a piece of paper and a pen Kara began to try and plan a list of activities. That she and Holly could do together Kara decided on just trying to talk to her alone. For starters would be nice there was a couple of questions she wanted to ask she wrote those down on the list.

The last things she did was leave the room to look for one of the maids. Of the house wanting to show the three that she had a nicer side. Kara asked the maid she found if it was possible to have the girl's favorite breakfast made for them that morning. This Kara didn't know about and asked the maid if they knew what the girl's liked.

Lastly, in the little time, Kara had left before the others were to wake up. Kara looked around for Shiro again asked her if she wanted to watch the sun rise together. But she also had another motive for this gathering.

"I'd like to know some more about you if you'd be kind enough to tell me. For starters how did both you and Lilly meet?"

Capitalising on the time she had before the others woke up, Kara went and prepared herself for the coming days. She'd have to wait until after breakfast before she could make up with Haley, as she'd not likely want to see her before then, so, instead, Kara prioritised the other sisters and planned accordingly.

Shiro explained a few favourite pass times of Lilly, but most of them seemed to revolve around spending time with the twins and doing mildly questionable 'growth checks' on them. As for outfits, it turned out Lilly had no preferences, unless the twins were involved.

Kara then decided to plan things for Holly, and noted down a few conceptual ideas she had in regards to bonding with the more demure twin. Finally, she went on a hunt for a maid to request the girls' favourites foods be prepared for breakfast. It took a short while to find a maid who wasn't busy, and also to explain to them her request but, eventually, the request was passed across to the chef preparing the girls' breakfast.

When all else was done, Kara searched for Shiro again and requested to watch the sunrise with her. Being a Spirit interested in celestial and stellar bodies, Shiro didn't take much convincing to watch the sunrise. However, Kara had another motive for such a moment spent alone together.

"I've known Lilly for as long as she's been around for. I'm somewhat of a family Guardian Spirit. She couldn't sense my presence until after the incident with her sisters. Something must have opened up her senses to the Spiritual World from that for her to finally begin to notice my presence. But, sadly, she couldn't fully comprehend my existence until fairly recently." Shiro vaguely explained.

The sun soon began to rise on the horizon...

Most of the things about Lilly that Kara learned seemed to involve the twins. Some how and doing questionable 'growth checks' on them. Same could be said about outfits as Lilly had no preferences, unless the twins were involved. Just from those things it seemed that Lilly lusted after her sisters in some way. Kara wondered if Lilly would ever try that sort of thing on her or if she could do that for the twins. At one point Kara asked Shiro if it would be okay for her to pick something out for Lilly to wear unless Lilly wanted to do it herself.

But for her plans for the next day she planned on taking Lilly to the arcade. And trying to learn more about her and just her. Shiro then agreed to watch the sunrise together and both girl's headed outside. After Kara asked her question she thought about the spirit she had seen at the hospital could that spirit have been Shiro?

"How, come it was only just recently that she fully noticed you?" Kara asked. Then decided to ask her own question to test to see if she was right in thinking the spirit she saw several times before was Shiro.

"Did you ever appear inside of a hospital room?" Kara asked.

Kara solidified her plans for the following day and then went to watch the sunrise with Shiro, for the express purpose of quizzing the curious Guardian Spirit of her connection to the girls.

"I think she was somehow blocking her own powers until now, which, in turn, restricted her connection to us Guardian Spirits." Shiro answered. It seemed she was long winded on the basic stuff, but much more reserved on the Supernatural side of things...

Kara then decided to push as far as she could go and ask if Shiro had ever appeared inside a hospital room.

"A few times." Shiro replied. "Lilly's no stranger to A&E, after all."

Moments after giving her response, the sun began to breach the horizon and shine onto the two celestial gazers.

For the briefest of moments, Kara thought she saw some red markings appear on Shiro's usually delicate complexion. In addition, her fox-like attachments began to look faintly less fox like and more canine... However, the strange appearance passed a split second after the sun had just brushed over Shiro. Maybe it was just a trick of the light...

Seconds after watching the sun rise, Kara's phone uttered the usual tone of the Kira app's notification alert. No less than ten seconds later, Kara's phone began to explode with activity, vibrating several times and giving the notification tone once more.

"I think you'd better check that out." Shiro suggested upon noticing Kara's phone activity. "It sounds like it's important."

Shiro explained her connection to Lilly.

"Why, would she do a thing like that?" Kara asked.

Shiro next answered her hospital question which narrowed it now. She had been in hospital rooms before. Surely it had to have been Shiro who was in the twins hospital room that day when they woke up. Kara was trying to put two and two together she thought of asking another question.

"Have you ever appeared before me alone before we first met each other?"

As the sun rose and shine on both girl's Kara thought she saw that Shiro. Looked more canine like then fox but it was only for a split second. Kara wasn't sure of what she had seen maybe eyes were playing tricks on her.

Seconds passed and Kara's phone uttered the tone of a notification alert. Kara had heard this sound before when she was warned back. In the old world of what had happened to the bathrooms at work and how they had been tampered with. Again her phone began to explode with activity and Kara reached for it. Thinking that she would already know just what the problem at hand was.

She went to check to see just what the problem was.

Kara asked why Lilly would block her own powers.

"That's not my place to say." Shiro replied.

The sun then rose and Kara went to ask another question to Shiro, but it was overlooked due to Kara's phone exploding with activity. Expecting it to be a report on malfunctioning facilities, Kara opened up the Kira-app to see that it was, indeed, just what she had expected, albeit worded a little differently from last time. It seemed that some aspects of this world tallied up with the old one, but it was unexpected that this notification would come now rather than around lunch time, which is when it came in the last world.

The blast of notifications came from various staff members commenting on the unfortunate event, with comments ranging from accepting it in stride, to outright 'Crisis Moments' from the others, Rya and Bryn included in the latter. Xion had also commented something, likely meant to resemble the crushed responses of the 'Crisis Makers', but it was all in Japanese, with an emoticon hinting at Kara's interpretation. Annmarie was being teased by Cecilia, mostly on the fact that she took her 'morning pee' before even waking up, which resulted in a rather wordy response from the usually quiet Annmarie.

Well, things will be hectic later...

It was just as Kara had known it would be, yet it was worded a little differently from last time. Kara wondered why it had come now of all times and not around lunch time like in the last world. A blast of notifications came from various staff members commenting on the event. Kara clicked on one of the 'Crisis Moments' and gave it a read. Before looking to see if her name was mentioned at all in any of the problems headlines asking for help. Kara then went on to post a message on the board.

Kara's Reply: I know not why or how this has happened but if this is someone's sick joke or a prank it's surely in the wrong taste. But most importantly, the senior members of the cafe shall help out the young ones by covering for them if they need it. We all need to help each other out anyway we can. I offer my help to any of our little coworkers who might need it."

Kara posted her message while she was all for this problem. It was better to try and help others out during this crisis. She wanted to make friends and this was a sure way of doing so, plus she could get her lewd time with just seeing some of the desperation.

Kara then looked back at the now risen sun.

"I think the others might be up no, I want to see Haley first if she'd let me." Kara got up and headed back inside to go search for her.

Secretly aroused by the return of the broken down toilets, Kara decided to pick a few 'Crisis' responses to read, focusing more on the girls she had some attraction to.

'Ry-Ry': "OMG! This is, like, SOOOOOO bad! _ I'm totes freaking out over here! Seriously, who'd do such a HORRIBLE thing?! What're we going to do?! I've got Performance practice before heading over, so I'll be dying to go. Please, someone make this better! Don't tell me I'll have to use the dirty Boys' Bathrooms. ;_; "

'Bryn': "Please tell me this is a joke... We can't work if we're all crossing our legs twice over because of all the drinks we have. I'm with Rya, I don't want to use the Boys' toilets. What if some come in while we're going?! They'd hear it all! / I'd totally die of embarrassment if I had to be glued to the seat when some boys come on in as my panties are down to my ankles."

'Cecilie': "Wow, what a bummer. =/ I feel for all you lil' ones dancing around trying to not make the shop floor a swimming pool. The shower room's always an option, right? You just need to squat over the drain. ^_^ At least Annie wouldn't have to worry about the lack of toilets for a little while, as she's already had her morning pee before even getting up this morning! It was so cute watching her face turn into a relaxed smile as it all tinkled out of her into the DryNites she was wearing. Love you, lil' sis! 3 "

'Annmarie (Goddess of the Demon Worlds)': "SIS! Don't say things like that! You're so mean to me! If you were already up to watch me, then you could've woken me up, couldn't you?! You're such a bully sometimes!"

The rest of Annmarie's response was hidden behind a 'read more' button, but Kara didn't click it as she kind of got the gist of the sorts of things Annmarie might have said. Once she'd had her fill of mental imagery, Kara posted a supportive offer of assistance to all the troubled younger members of the workforce and then silenced notifications momentarily as the topic was still exploding with activity.

Now that the sun had risen, Kara decided to hunt out Haley to apologise to her.

"She'd probably be in the bathroom having a shower right now." Shiro called after Kara, who had already mostly returned back inside. "I hope she heard me..."

Kara had read over the posts made by the members of her workforce. Whom she liked each of them had their fair share of thoughts to say. Kara looked over Cecilia's post and smiled at the thought of Annmarie wetting herself like that. As she let the thought fade Kara thought about the younger members she had spent time with yesterday that being Mary and Xion.

She had seen Xion's post but didn't understand what it said that being it was in Japanese. Surely Xion would be feeling rather scared right now. How was she going to handle this whole ordeal when she was too shy to ask for help. Kara knew she had to help her and Mary too not wanting her other young friend to have problems. Before turning off her notifications she looked at her post on last time hoping someone would respond to it.

With that out of the way Kara was already back in the house. She had heard what Shiro had said about Haley being in the shower. Kara headed to the twins room wanting to wait for Haley there it would also give her a chance to talk with Holly that is if she was still in her room or not maybe she might still be with Lilly.

Reaching their door Kara stopped before it and gave a knock upon it.

"It's me Kara can I come in?"

Kara allowed herself to give in to her own lust, if for but a moment, before changing to worrying about the younger staff members she had spent time with yesterday. Annmarie was already pretty much a lost cause, considering Cecilia wasn't about to give her some slack for wetting the bed on a day when the toilets were out of order. The others, those being Mary and Xion, were at the forefront of her concerns. Xion especially, as the young ventriloquist was far too shy to ask for help of anybody except those she had built up a bond with.

Kara gave her offer for assistance one final check before silencing notifications. Both Mary and Kate had chimed in on it.

'Kate': "I think you've got a slightly wrong wording there. You probably mean Older staff members. ^^' Seniority in the workforce is based on time in the position, not age. So, technically speaking, little Mary is a 'Senior' staff member in comparison to you. ;) Anyway, nice sentiment there. I understand that we've gotta do all we can to help Tama and her friends get through the day without making too many puddles on the floor. =) "

'Mary': "Does that mean Big Sis Kara will carry me around the cafe while I sleep and fill in for my bookings? I shouldn't worry too much about keeping dry, as it's a rare thing for me. =x Big Sis Kara, will you help me change if I end up having an accident and Kate's too busy? Can Tama also rely on you for help as well?"

Kara then headed back in the house and went to the Twins' bedroom in search of Haley. She knocked on the door and asked if she could come in. To her surprise, Holly, in nothing but a towel wrapped around her still slightly damp body, answered the door.

"Oh, u-um, good morning." Holly greeted Kara with a bashful smile. "S-sorry, but could you wait a bit until I'm dressed?"

Kara had arrived at the Twin's bedroom and as she waited. For someone to answer the door for her a few moments later Holly. Opened the door allowing Kara to see her in nothing but a towel. Kara looked at her for a moment, "I can wait, if Haley's here can you let her know I'd like to speak with her?" Kara asked.

She let Holly go about finishing up getting dressed and as she waited checked her phone. Kate and Mary both replied to her post though Kate. Did point out that Kara had worded her thing wrong she then read Mary's post and replied with one of her own.

'Kara': I will help anyway that I can, but there might be times when I have to help someone else. I have a booking with Annie later so, sadly I can't help during that time :(. I'll help you change if you need it and Kate's too busy. Tama can also rely on me to help her out as well.

Kara thought over being able to change Mary. She tried to picture the cute youngster in her head needing her help after having an accident she smiled at the thought. She looked to see if Xion posted to her message in offering to help the younger members. Before giving a reply to Kate.

'Kara': Is it okay with you, I be allowed to help Mary change if she needs it?. Sending that as a PM rather then a normal post. She turned her phone off for now deciding to check it later again and waited on Holly.

Seeing her little sister in nothing but a bath towel, Kara took in all the details she could before giving an answer.

"Haley's getting changed in the dressing room right now." Holly answered before going through with her own dressing. "I'll be done in a bit."

Holly then shut the door and Kara took this opportunity to check the responses to her post before sending Kate a PM and putting her phone away. A few minutes later, Holly left the bedroom in her school clothes.

"Haley looked pretty upset when she went to take a shower. She didn't even say good morning to me." Holly informed Kara. "Do you know what got her like that?"

A few minutes later Holly returned fully dressed.

"We, had a small fight this morning about how I've been avoiding her lately. Along with something rather personal that she thinks I want to do to her." Kara told Holly. Not wishing to speak about those lewd thoughts she had for Haley. Also Kara shielded herself from Holly not wanting another repeat of what happened with Haley.

"It's not like that I enjoy avoiding Haley, but I've got a lot of things that take up most of my. Time now and I can't always be around her like I want to. There is also another reason for me avoiding her. Is because I fear that my dark powers might trigger something within Haley like they do to me when I go berserk."

Kara thought about her last part not sure on how to explain it.

Kara vaguely explained the reason behind Haley's sour mood, which prompted Remi to cut in as she appeared on Holly's head.

"Why am I not surprised that you'd upset someone as volatile as that girl?" Remi interjected. "She's not as brutish as you are, so I'm certain she'd be able to hold her own against whatever temptations you so often fall victim to."

"Remi! Be nice!" Holly commanded the mouthy companion. "Everybody's different. We can't all be strong willed. It's what makes the world the place it is."

"Whatever you say, Mistress." Remi brushed off Holly's orders, but followed them no less.

Holly then answered in a less prejudice way.

"Haley's always been one for being the centre of attention. She doesn't like it when people ignore her or can't spend time with her when she wants them to. Oftentimes, she says things that she later regrets when she's angry from being left alone. She really hates being alone to the point that she goes everywhere with me at school. She won't even go to the toilet if I don't come with her.

"I think that's down to how she was raised. Everybody used to show us both lots of attention, but Mother got more and more distant from us due to work, so she often had to spend lots of evenings alone until I shared a room with her."

Holly gave her answer.

"I want to be with her more then anything I like spending time with Haley. I'm not trying to ignore it or anything like that. I've tried to explain things to her but all I've done is upset her when I've tried not to I don't like seeing Haley upset." Kara said.

Kara looked over at Holly then asked another question.

"I have feelings for your sister very strong feelings." Kara said

Kara explained that she really wanted to spend time with Haley, even going as far as saying she had strong feelings for her. This, of course, wasn't interpreted in the manner Kara had intended it by the innocent little girl in front of her.

"We all do." Holly answered in all her innocence. "We all love her, but we can't be with her all the time, but she doesn't understand that."

Remi, on the other hand, fully understood Kara's intention.

"To lust after a girl so strongly is the epitome of heresy!" Remi cut in. "That is beside the point against the fact that you lust over a minor to the point of incestuous intimacy!"

"Remi! Stop it!" Holly ordered once more. "I don't understand what the problem is! Are you saying we can't love family members?!"

Holly didn't seem to understand what Kara meant. She tried to explain things in a more understanding way to Holly.

"It's more then just love, when I say that I have strong feelings for Haley. I mean she's always on my mind and I want to be with her more then a sister can. What I really want is for one day Haley could return the feelings I have for her back towards me as well."

Kara attempted to explain in more detail her sexual lust and attraction towards Haley, but it still went right over innocent Holly's head.

"How can people be closer than family? I thought that was the closest people could ever get?" Holly questioned, still not understanding the concept of same sex intimate relationships.

What Kara was trying to explain went right over Holly's head. And the question she asked Kara couldn't really give in answer to.

"That I don't know I just know I want to be closer to her some how. I want her to love me like family as much as she loves you and Lilly. I want the type of relationship that both you and Haley, and Lilly share with one another. Even though I am your older sister in some ways I still feel like an outsider." Kara explained.

Kara was at a loss on how to speak on this subject further. Putting more thought into might be a good thing and try again when she learned more about what attraction was like.

"I was wondering on something would you like to hang out with me. Just the two of us sometime we could get to know each other a little better by talking?"

Kara attempted to explain her attraction again but, this time, in a more child-friendly way. Holly seemed to grasp the majority of it now.

"Well, sorry, there's no easy way to say this." Holly began, choosing her explanation carefully. "You see, you only just became our Older Sister yesterday morning, so you're still kind of 'just Kara' to us. Us three have been together forever, so we're used to each other's standing in the family. It may take a long while but, if you keep at it, we'll no doubt be close enough to be called true sisters eventually."

Kara then proposed the option of her spending time alone with Holly at some point. Remi near enough exploded in Kara's face about it but...

"Remi, I command you to not interfere with this talk." Holly ordered her companion, whom had to comply due to her Valkyrie honour. However, the small volatile ball of Holiness and Righteousness glared at Kara, evidently opposed to the concept of leaving her charge alone with someone who'd admitted to having lustful incestuous intentions towards someone who is an exact replica of Holly in looks.

"Maybe when you've made up with Haley we can discuss this a little more." Holly suggested. "I wouldn't want her to think you've discarded her for me because of a little argument."

Holly finally understood what Kara was saying.

Kara thought over what Holly had just said she knew she meant well. And she couldn't win Haley's affications overnight and would need to work long and hard. To get the young girl to feel the way she felt towards her. "It would be nice to one day be more then 'just Kara' to you guys.

After mentioning that she'd like to spend time alone with Holly. Kara finally took notice that Remi was there seeing as how she was glaring at her. "I want to spend time with Holly, because I want to show her that I'm more then just some sick freak that you think I am Remi." Kara tells her knowing that gaining Remi's approval was going to take a long time.

"Okay, and I'm not discarding her for you. Is it okay if I go to speak with her now?" Kara asked.

Kara's jab at the explosive entity of Purity that is Remi didn't do much to change the fact that she still, evidently, despised even the thought of Kara being alone with Holly. Getting her approval will indeed be an arduous task but, on the other hand, doing so would earn Kara a valuable ally whom is completely devoted and loyal to those she trusts.

Kara then asked if it was okay to speak with Haley now.

"I think she'd be dressed by now, but just knock on the door to be certain." Holly informed Kara. "At the very least, if you don't catch her then, you should be able to speak to her over breakfast."

Remi still despised the thought of Kara being alone with Holly. So she tried another method which might or might not work. "How about this, what if we hung out together just you and me. If I can gain your approval could I then hang out alone with Holly?" Kara asked Remi. She didn't like the thought of being alone with Remi. But she needed to gain the spirits favor at some point so why not try this.

Holly then told her that Haley should be dressed already by now.

Kara got up and walked over to the door and gave it a knock.

"Haley, it's me can I come in we need to talk?" Kara asked. Then looked at Holly once more, "I think you guys will enjoy what's for breakfast."

Kara suggested that Remi and herself should spend some quality time alone together to get to know each other better.

"Absolutely no- " Remi began to protest.

"I think that would be a great idea." Holly cut her off. "You two need to stop acting like a pair of wild cats and actually get to know each other. After all, if naughty pets don't play nice, you put them alone together until they get used to each other."

Kara decided to act upon Holly's suggestion and seek out Haley to have a chat. The first knock yielded no results.

"I'll just give you two some time alone together." Holly informed Kara as she headed downstairs.

After no response the first time, Kara tried again and, eventually, the door opened a small amount and Haley could be seen peering through the crack between the frame and the door. Her eyes had evident reddening to them, likely from her earlier tear-filled retreat.

"Oh, it's you." Haley coldly stated as she leered at Kara. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't slam this door in your face."

Holly agreed to the idea of Remi and Kara spending time alone together. Remi of course didn't like the idea at all and neither did Kara for all that matter. She thought Remi was a stuck up girl who thought so highly over herself. And hated everyone that wasn't a saint like herself. But a line needed to be made and this hating each other business had to stop at some point.

Kara next knocked on the door to get Haley's attention while Holly left them alone. Time passed and nothing happened until after the second knock when Haley. Opened the door a crack giving Kara a leer.

"Because I wanted to apologize to you for avoiding you. For those impure thoughts that I've had of you. For leaving you alone this morning when clearly you could have used someone to be around with. You say that family is always suppose to stick together and I haven't really been a good family member let alone sister to you. I'd like it if we could go back to how things were when we were both happy around each other."

Kara explained what she thought was a good reason for Haley to not slam the door in her face. However, it didn't seem to convince the livid little sister one bit.

"So, you think a simple apology is going to be enough, do you?" Haley questioned firmly. "Well, you're wrong there!"

Haley had nothing more to say to Kara, so she stormed off past her and down the stairs. The outcome wasn't ideal, but Kara knew that it didn't bring them further apart, at least.

"Oh, dear. That didn't go well at all." The gentle voice of Shiro chimed in. "Sorry. It seems I picked another bad time to do things. I just came to check up on how you'd got along with things, but ended up listening in to another private discussion."

Shiro hovered up to sit on Kara's right shoulder. Despite her size, she actually weighed next to nothing.

"I don't think she's cooled down enough yet to properly think things through, however, I'm sure that she's not going to forgive you if you simply apologise to her. She's quite the stubborn girl, in that regard. She must've got it from Lilly." Shiro explained. "I think that, if you spend some time alone with her where she can't just run away, then you might be able to patch things up a little more. If you spend all of tomorrow's day off with her, then you'll probably fix it completely and even get closer to her. Although, you want to spend that with Lilly, don't you? I guess you should try and spend some time with Haley after work today."

Kara had tried once again to fix things with Haley only to have it again backfire. In her face as her little sister stormed off down the stairs. Leaving Kara alone until Shiro appeared once more at the very wrong time.

"You've really got to stop doing that." Kara pointed out.

Shiro went on to talk some more even offering an idea. On what Kara could do but she already had plans she had wanted to make with Lilly. Even though nothing had been made final just yet. "I'll hang out this evening with Lilly, I'm not letting Haley leave me alone anymore!" Kara next ran after Haley. Leaving Shiro alone she soon caught up the the young girl.

"I want to spend the entire day with you tomorrow. We can do anything you'd want to do we can go to the park, eat ice cream, play arcade games, train with a fun magical battle. I want this time to be spent having fun please let's hang out tomorrow please?" Kara asked.

Kara soon decided to swap straight to begging Haley to spend time with her after Shiro inserted her input into the discussion. Kara informed Shiro of her choice and hurried on after Haley, leaving the perplexed Guardian Spirit to her confusion.

"Oh no, I may have made things worse between everyone." Shiro commented quietly to herself as she picked herself up off the floor from falling off the perch she was on moments before. "Should I just stay invisible?"

Kara eventually caught up with her stubborn sister and went straight to begging mode, leaving little time for Haley to fully process the situation.

"Stop begging me like a desperate puppy." Haley ordered Kara. "Speak a little more clearly and slower so I can understand you."

Kara had only tried to change her plans because she thought Shiro's idea. Might work if she did spend the day with Haley. But she still wanted to spend time with Lilly all that was on her mind as of late was Haley and trying to fix everything between the two of them. She had not really been thinking about others until just a short while ago.

When she finally caught up to her stubborn sister. She was then ordered to stop begging which was more like an order from the girl this wasn't something. That Kara liked Haley was getting on her nerves she kept trying and trying but the girl refused to try and fix things as well. It was always Kara who had to do all the work.

"Don't order me around." Kara said back.

She let that hang in the air for a moment before speaking one last time.

"Would you like to spend some time together after work today?" Kara asked clearly. Knowing full well Haley would most likely refuse.

Kara angrily reacted to Haley's quite understandable statement.

"If you actually listened to me for once, I wouldn't have to." Haley countered.

Kara then suggested, once more, a desperate request for Haley to spend time with her. This wasn't really what the young girl wanted to hear, and it was made clear by her reaction, which was turning her back to Kara before answering.

"You'll only just ditch me again and claim to be busy." Haley answered, a slight tint of sadness in her current angry tone. "You beg and beg and beg to spend time with me, and then just throw it all aside for something else. I'm not going through that again. Leave me alone..."

Haley was through with talking to Kara and ran off in the direction of the front room. Gentle sobs could be heard coming from her before she left in her pursuit of solitude. Maybe it wasn't such a good idea to be too overbearing with wanting to rush a reconciliation with a girl as emotion driven as Haley is. Due to her relentless aggression with trying to make up with Haley before the girl herself was ready, Kara felt herself slip further away from the girl she wanted to be forgiven by...

Things just weren't going the way she wanted them to. Kara may need to reconsider her approach to things...

The way that Haley had just talked back to Kara further upset her. But she didn't say anything back to her only watched as she ran away crying. A part of Kara felt glad to see her run away lifting a burden off her chest. While another part of her felt depressed that they were drifting further apart with each attempt Kara made to try and fix things.

"Why do I even keep trying?" Kara asked herself.

She walked towards the dining room and took a seat waiting. For breakfast to be served whenever it was ready. While she waited she made plans she would watch the battle this morning if there still was going to be one. But knowing Haley she would ditch so Kara came up with a back up plan if Haley refused to show up Kara would ask Holly if she could battle her in Haley's place.

Kara decided to give up on trying with Haley for now and headed for the Dining Room to have breakfast. A couple of minutes after she arrive, breakfast was served up, with Haley's being taken to the Sitting Room instead upon a suggestion from a Companion, using their charge as a proxy.

Breakfast was served for the three that were in the Dining Room. While Haley's was taken into the Sitting Room instead by someone else. Using the time that was allowed Kara looked over to Lilly who had now joined them. "I've got a question I'd like to ask you."

Kara thought on it for a few moments.

"I was wondering if you'd like to spend the day together with me tomorrow. Seeing as how it's a day off I thought we could spend it getting to know each other better. Along with going to the arcade and having lunch somewhere?" Kara asked.

The next moment she asked them both a question.

"How do you like your food it's my treat?"

Then asked Holly something.

"I was wondering if you'd like to train with me this morning instead of with Haley. Seeing as how she isn't in the best of moods right now and might decide to skip out on it?"

Kara next asked both sisters on what to do about Haley.

"I could use some help, I don't know what to do with Haley. I know you both may have noticed we haven't been getting along lately. Because she believes I've been avoiding her and all that. I've tried to say I'm sorry but that doesn't work I've tried to request time to hang out together. She doesn't want to do that for fear I'll just ditch her again. I just can't get through to her at all."

During their breakfast, Kara took this chance to ask questions to the other two who were present. Firstly, she suggested her plans for going out with Lilly the following day.

"I was just wondering what to do on the Training Day, but now that's all been figured out for me." Lilly answered, sounding rather happy. "Sounds like a good idea to me. What time should we meet?"

While one sister was pleased, the other tried to put on a brave and supportive front.

"Have fun together, you two." Holly commented, slightly forcing a smile. However, it was evident that she was a little disheartened with not being chosen for the Training Day. Kara didn't feel any distance put between them, but it was still a little troubling to neglect someone she once held dear so easily. She'd have to make it up to her somehow or risk a bridge being placed between them.

Kara's next question was about the breakfast choice. Somehow, she forgot she was just a resident in the house, and that the Sera family paid for everything. The idea was good, but it was little more than a suggestion. It was a solid plan, but it was done in completely the wrong place.

"It was a nice thought, thanks, but..." Lilly replied.

"We kinda get whatever we want here, anyway." Holly finished, concluding the statement. "Thanks for thinking of us, but it's not much of a treat from you unless you buy it or make it."

Kara then offered to be a training partner for Holly.

"It was her idea in the first place. I was just roped into it." Holly explained. "I don't mind not having to fight this early in the morning, but I'm sure she'll not skip out on bashing people around just 'cause she's a little upset. In fact, I think she'd be more violent with it because of how upset she is."

Finally, Kara left the most important question until last. She requested ways in fixing her problems with Haley.

"Sounds like she's gone into 'attention seeking' mode again." Lilly informed Kara. "The best way to work around that is to give her what she wants all at once. Just go up to her, hold her in the tightest hug you can and don't let her go, no matter what she does, until she's submitted to letting out all her pent up feelings. She'll likely bawl on your shoulder for a few minutes, spouting out everything she's upset about, and then finally give in to you. If you can make sense of her cry-talk, then you'll be able to work around it. Just don't upset her again, otherwise I'll have to show you what happens to those who make my sisters cry."

"That's the whole thing." Holly confirmed. "She just needs a shoulder to cry on which won't move until she's happy again. And, you don't want to see what Lilly will do to people who upset us, so don't do it again."

Lilly appeared pleased with being the one chosen to hang out. With on Training Day while Holly was upset that she wasn't the one picked.

"Is 9am okay?" Kara asked.

Seeing how Holly while upset was putting up a brave front. Kara tried to think of some sort of way to make things up to her. After a couple of moments she came up with something that she had wanted to do with Holly in the old world but didn't get the chance.

"How would you like to go to the zoo sometime?"

The idea of the food brought to them while it was a nice idea it would have worked. Better if Kara had either paid for it herself or made it. These were things she could try out later.

Holly voiced her thoughts about her battle with Haley.

"I don't want things to go that far." Kara said.

She felt concerned about Holly, as thoughts of what happened to her in her dream-battle with Haley. Flashed through her mind this caused shiver a little.

Both sisters spoke on what Haley was trying to do and how to handle her.

"That does sound like something worth trying out. I'll do that after breakfast is done here." Kara said.

She didn't want to think about what Lilly would do to her if she upset. Haley again having already wittnessed something like that once before.

Kara suggested a time for her date with Lilly the following morning. Lilly was in full agreement with the time suggested. Next, Kara noticed that she'd upset Holly by making plans with Lilly while ignoring her. She attempted to remedy this upset by proposing plans to Holly for a Zoo trip. This made the young girl a little happier, but somehow it appeared like she believed it was more of an afterthought than an actual willing plan.

"It'll be nice to go to the Zoo, but just the two of us might make it a little lonely." Holly answered. "We should bring the others along with us. I know that Haley would like to see the Big Cats and feed the penguins."

The Paragon of innocence and kindness that is Holly took the idea of a 'Zoo Date' and replaced it with a 'Zoo Outing', thinking more of her sisters than of herself.

Kara, continuing to undermine Haley's resolve, felt nervous about Holly's explanation that Haley might be more violent in their battle after what had transpired.

"It's too late for that now. It was decided last week." Holly shrugged, not understanding Kara's dread. "I think whacking people around a bit will make her feel a little better."

Kara, after hearing about a solution to her Haley horrors, decided to give it a go as soon as possible. Yet, the others weren't so keen on that idea.

"I wouldn't advise you do it so soon after upsetting her. You'll just make matters worse." Holly cautioned. "I'd say give her until first break to cool down and then try it out on her."

Holly was a little happier, at the thought of going to the zoo but thought. It more of a family outting then just going along with her alone. "We, can do that if you'd like." Kara eventually agreed to having now to think of another way to repay Holly some how. The idea of taking her to the bookstore popped into her head. That would be something to go on as Holly would be more happier for something like that.

It could be said that she wasn't giving Haley any room to really show that she had more resolve. And wouldn't fall to the darkness inside her so easily and it would take something more for that to happen. But Kara was too busy worrying about what she had seen and witnessed and trying. Far too hard to make things right but only ending up failing and making things worse.

"If you say so."

Kara was then advised to let Haley cool down until first break. Before trying to fix things yet again she just gave in and said nothing. Going about eating her breakfast in silence.

Kara gave limited answers to Holly's suggestions and other statements. Then, she just silently finished off the remainder of her Breakfast. The other two soon finished theirs as well and now came the time in which Haley had proposed the mock battle. The cutlery and dishware were cleaned up and Holly began to head on out of the Dining room.

"Better go get ready." Holly quietly said to herself as she headed on over to the downstairs toilet to ensure that her practice fight won't end in wetness and embarrassment.

A few minutes later, Holly and Lilly were waiting by the large practice field for the combating party to arrive.

The rest of breakfast as a silent time for Kara. As she had not much else to say and the time flew by until it was time for Holly's mock battle. As everything was being cleaned up and Holly left to take care of a personal need. Kara had remained behind trying to gather her thoughts on matters ahead for the day. She soon left the Dining room and walked outside to the practice field where Holly and Lilly were waiting.

She took her place near the two of them.

"When was the last time we did a mock battle?" Kara asked to Lilly.

She waited on Haley to arrive.

All three of the girls headed on over to the Practice Field for the mock battle and waited on Haley's arrival. During the wait, Kara asked when the last mock fight she had with Lilly was.

"Around the end of last week, I think. You wanted to test the limits of your conjuration magic to see what you could make." Lilly explained.

From the word 'Conjuration', it sounded like Kara was visited and bound to Erys before the weekend. Could she have spread the conversion over to Haley in this world, rather than the other way around?

"You also wanted to see if you could combine the two magics you control into some wondrous effects, like a gale of shards to form a windstorm of crystals." Lilly continued.

"You cut my clothes to ribbons with that." Holly admitted, blushing as she did so. "Even if I was in the audience. You kind of lost control of the windstorm part way through and that's how my clothes got wrecked."

Interesting. So Kara could use Wind Magic in this world, even after meeting with Erys. However, the chain of thought was cut short when Haley arrived, looking just as angry as she did earlier.

"Here we go." Holly sighed as she went to enter the practice arena proper. But, Haley looked at Holly and shook her head, indicating that her twin was not the current target to vent her anger on to. Holly didn't wait for an explanation, relishing the freedom of not being bruised for the rest of the day. Haley then turned her attention to Kara.

"Step on in if you think you're strong enough." Haley instructed Kara. "We'll keep fighting until I'm satisfied that you're giving it your all. Any cheap losses and we'll just start over again until I'm happy with the result. You'd better not hold back, otherwise you'll be in for a world of pain, as I'm going all out."

Haley extended her left arm and Erys's crystal blade materialised in her hand, causing the familiar voice of the Guardian Spirit to enter Kara's mind.

"Seems we're on opposing sides, now. You'd better do as she says, as I'd hate to see you cut to pieces so quickly. You still need to repent for your curiosity. Don't worry, no one's going to die. We'll be shielded with as strong a barrier as we can muster. However, accidents may happen, so try not to disappoint my Mistress if you value your own safety as well as hers."

Unlike the usual donning of their outfits, Haley's clothes appeared to morph into whatever Magically enhanced outfit she now had. Her clothes shimmered with a prismatic light before settling on what was apparently one of many outfits at Haley's command.

The motif of Haley's outfit was similar to that of Erys's Empress Attire, however, the power signature of it was completely different from when Haley called upon Erys's powers. This was no doubt made from her own power rather than power borrowed from a Greater Being.

Haley's once brilliant white hair had now taken on a black hue, darker than any natural colour changing process would do. There was a small feathery texture to the hair around her ears, mimicking that of a set of small feather earrings she had clipped around the back of her ears. A small obsidian tiara set with sapphires on each prong rested on the crown of her head. Her once crystal blue eyes had also drastically changed to a faint pink shimmery appearance, with tiny pockets of black specks in them reminiscent of a starry sky.

Unlike her old outfits, the current on she had on covered up pretty much all of her body. The top half of her outfit was akin to a gothic lolita dress, but without the frills which normally came with such attire. Instead of frills, the midnight black material was inset with small glittering prismatic gems, painting a constellation-like portrait across her body. The gems changed colour depending on the direction one was facing, and how Haley herself was moving, turning her body into a prism of technicolour. Her long sleeves ended in feathery bracelets on each wrist.

The bottom half of her outfit had a short skirt, completing the dress covering her body. The skirt itself was only the size of most mini-skirts, but underneath the skirt she had a set of black tight fitting lycra shorts, ensuring that her more delicate areas remained out of sight from prying eyes. Her feet were clad in calf-high black boots, decorated in the same style as her dress, complete with feather charms on opposing ankles to match the side of the body they were on.

Once her outfit had shifted to more fitting battle attire, Haley created her other blade, Damnation, in her right hand, finalising her signature dual-wield fighting style.

"Suit up, already." Haley instructed Kara. "Unless you wanna back out and let someone else take the fall you should."

Kara learned from Lilly when her last mock battle was. Along with what she had been trying to do during the battle. The whole "Conjuration' magic was that Kara had wanted to test if she could combine the two into a new form. But from what Holly had mentioned it seemed like Kara wasn't so lucky and that Holly had paid the price for Kara's failure.

"I didn't hurt you or the others did I?" Kara asked.

She tried to see if she could call of any memory of when her mess up had happened. To get a better idea of what had went wrong during the whole process. As Kara thought more about herself being able to use Wind Magic. She wondered if the others knew she could control Dark Magic. Which would be different from the Crystal Magic she could now use thanks to Erys.

She was going to think on it more when Haley arrived. Looking the same as usual she still appeared angry Holly went to step into the practice field. But was turned away when Haley turned her attention to Kara and called her to step up wanting to. Fight against her for whatever reason.

"I thought you wanted to battle Holly why are you instead picking me?" Kara asked. She had not moved at all. She didn't want to battle Haley right now not after all she had recently been through. As Haley called upon her battle outfit and pointed the crystal sword at Kara. Erys' voice popped into Kara's head once more.

"You call this repenting, I don't see the reason as to why battle now when. We are just battling again later today. I guess I have no choice in the matter."

Knowing that if she refused she'd just upset Haley further Kara finally. Walked into the practice area and stood before Haley. A moment later she followed through and suited up to match Haley.

Kara's appearance seems to take on some aspects of her late mother. Kara's skin becomes deathly pale, and her eyes turn a beautiful shade of green, as her hair becomes pitch black, her hair is adorned with white headpieces on both sides of her head. Yet it also turns into a twin-tail style with a golden ring on each end of the strand of hair. In terms of clothing, Kara wears Japanese miko type clothes. The top is in the color of black and white and has loose fitting sleeves a golden star lies right between the center of her breasts with two long black ribbons. Attached to the star the back of the priestess top is shaped in the form of a phoenix tail while the lower part. In the front ends in four parts that look like the ends of a tuxedo both of her arms are black gauntlets that are made completely out of crystal. The fingers upon each gauntlet are roughing shaped like claws. Dark evil magic was used to create these items and suit Kara just fine a dark aura is usually seen around both gauntlets.

Her navel is left wide open as are the sides of her lower stomach along with her upper thighs. And the sides of her upper legs, covering her pubic region are a pair of black and white bikini panties with the upper part white in the shape of a small triangle. The bottom part is completely black and hugs her crotch quite snuggly. From the ends of her top to the pair of black and white leggings are two straps. That are black in color they are attached to another pair of twin golden stars that are attached to the tops of her leggings.

Around her waist is a black belt that holds both of her swords.

Kara was a little worried from the thought that she lost control of her power and asked if anyone was hurt from it.

"Only minor cuts." Holly informed Kara. "It seems the windstorm was more designed to cleave clothes rather than people."

So, it was a lewd windstorm? That explains why Kara wanted to perfect it. From what she could call forth in her memory, where the spell went wrong was when Kara tried to overboost the power to immediately sever clothes in an instant, but didn't have the mastery of control required for that feat. This caused her to power it up, but lose control over the windstorm, which is what forced it into the audience.

Kara then questioned the vexed Haley over her sudden change of combat partners.

"Because you need to suffer for upsetting me!" Haley countered. "My fight with Holly can wait until after I've put you in your place for lying to me and thinking all those horrible things about me."

Kara subsequently asked what Erys meant by repentance.

"Do you really think my punishments would be this simple? No, of course this isn't what I want to do to you. This is what my Mistress wishes for now. We'll have our...private time...later. I hope you come ready... Nosy minions need to be put in their place when they get too curious."

Kara finally changed into her battle outfit and readied herself for the coming conflict.

"The challenged party decides on the arena. That's always been the way we've handled these." Holly informed Kara as she headed on over to the audience area outside of the battle arena. "Think of the kind of arena you wish to fight in, and then make it real with your magic."

Kara was happy to know that no one had gotten hurt in her accident. But the idea of a windstorm to sever clothes wasn't that bad of an idea. She would have to try that out again maybe trying it out on different things before trying it on a living being. Haley then next told Kara as to why she had picked her for this battle.

"Have you ever once thought about others over yourself?" Kara countered. "Plus who gave you the right to read me anyway those where private you had no right to read them."

Erys spoke once more.

"How would I know I don't know what your punishments are. Couldn't you have tried to talk her out of this as I didn't want to be doing this especially not right now."

It was now Kara's turn to pick an arena for where the battle was going to take place at. A few minutes went by and Kara finally picked a place to due battle with Haley. Using her magic Kara created a vast sandy beach with rolling sand dunes and the sparkling blue ocean on the right side. The waves crashed against the cliff sides to the north and south of the pair. Palm trees dotted a deserted path on the left side leading upwards. The trees could be used to hide behind or climb. Another thing that was that it was fairly windy in this arena. A strong breeze would blow across the beach every few moments.

Lucky this was done to give Kara an advantage during combat. Along with some small lewd fun against her foe. That being the wind could be used to blow up one's skirt to reveal their underwear. But sadly that wasn't working and those thoughts were buried under shields that no one could read off of.

Before the battle was to begin Kara tried to recall any memories of how. Her battles against Haley had gone in this world. Followed by calling forth the rings power what she tried to do is see if the ring could start recording battle like a video. So that she could later watch it in her minds eye and come up with tactics to use in the future against Haley's powers.

Kara created an arena she found to be suitable and then decided to try and recall any previous battle experience against Haley in this world. However, she neglected to realise that, perhaps, Haley wouldn't be so inclined to wait for Kara to mull things over before dashing towards her and beginning the fight properly. Kara only had enough time to will the Ring to do something, but was unsure of what effect it had. She'd have to check it over when the fight was done to see if it had the intended effect.

Haley dashed towards Kara, easily closing the distance between the pair and triggered something along the way. She briefly disappeared from view for a split second.

Suddenly, there were now four of Haley, which were all dashing towards Kara from each of the cardinal directions, running at the same pace all looking completely alike, down to even the finest detail. Three were most certainly illusions, but which were they, and which direction was the real Haley coming from? Kara had a one in four chance to block the correct attack. She couldn't dodge effectively as she was pinned in. All four of the Haley flankers attempted to slash at Kara.

Haley began to battle by dashing forward towards her. Only to vanish for a second and reappear yet there was now four of Haley. Each one coming from all cardinal directions leaving her with now room to dodge as she was pinned in. And only one in four chances to block the attack but which one was the real Haley and where was she coming from.

Kara decided to try and block the attack from the Haley coming at her from the left side. By pulled her own sword out from the sheath. At her right side this was her normal sword she pulled the one given to her by Erys out with her other free hand.

Not knowing if this was the real Haley or not Kara needed an edge when fighting against her. She decided to summon forth the blade barrier that she had used again Eiko.

Four crystal blades appeared around Kara's body in the form of a shield. Kara also needed one more advantage over Haley if she could get the ring. To give off the type of information it did like her battle with Eiko then Kara might be able to know what sort of things Haley was going to do.

Kara decided to take her chances and block the Haley which was attacking from her left. Kara's weapon clashed against the oncoming blade with a resounding clatter as the Haley used the force from the block to try and execute a backflip withdrawal as her illusions hadn't worked this time, and Kara had nearly triggered a Blade Barrier.

Using the rebound from Crystal hitting against Metal, Haley using the kinetic energy to force herself backwards in an impressive flip. Just as she reached the peak of her ascent, Haley was engulfed in light for a split second until phantasmal crystal shards blasted out from her light-covered form. When Haley was visible again, her outfit had changed, along with her weapons.

Haley's hair was still the shade of black it was originally, but now it was styled in a set of twin ponytails from each side of the back of her head, which reached down to about the middle of her back. Instead of the Tiara she had before, she was now wearing a set of black rimmed goggles, which were currently resting on her head and not being worn at present. The feathery earrings remained where they were.

Her top had changed to a black sleeveless tank top which left her navel and belly exposed, which had a tan-coloured sleeveless jacket over it at just a few inches bigger than the top's length. Her hands were covered with fingerless leather gloves, which still had the feathery bangle on her wrists beneath them. Her skirt had changed to a frilled piece of black material that only covered the outer half of her left leg, but stretched down to the middle of her calf. She still had the black tight-fitting lycra shorts on her lower half and her boots also remained the same.

Finally, her usual twin swords had now changed to a set of dual pistols.

Using her newfound range, Haley, while looked rather annoyed at the fact Kara had used powers similar to herself against her, knew just how to counter the barrier Kara had erected. Aiming at the blades circling Kara, Haley unleashed a volley of three shots from each of her pistols before landing perfectly on the ground around 10ft away from Kara.

Haley's peerless marksmanship managed to destroy three of the four blades circling Kara, leaving just a single one left to shield her. Unlike Eiko, it seemed Haley knew just how to counter her own abilities. Crystal Powers likely won't fare well against their own Empress.

Kara had guessed right in blocking from the left. As she sword struck Haley's own while the others that had also attacked her. Did no damage to Kara at all having just been illusions of Haley and nothing more. With Haley doing a back-flip away Kara watched as the girl was emgulfed in light and then appear again with a new set of clothes and weapons. Kara wasn't used to seeing this before she didn't know what would becoming next. She needed info and she needed it now. She tried to use the ring on Haley once more.

With the blade barrier around her Kara could only see as Haley now using. Guns as her choice of weapon targeted them destroying three of them. "So, much to for those things." Kara said to herself. Haley would surely know how to counter those as they were similar to her own powers. But one thing Kara knew Haley couldn't counter was wind as far as Kara knew Haley had nothing in her arsenal that could help against wind magic.

Seeing as how the wind started to pick up once more. Kara called upon the wind to her as it blew much stronger than before. With both hands pointed at Haley Kara called out her next attacked on the girl.

"Flap your wings Fafnir" A giant tornado in the shape of a dragon is summoned to paralyze and lash at the enemy. She sent the tornado shaped dragon flying at Haley. While thinking about whether or not she should call on her awakened powers yet.

Kara, noticing powers in Haley she had never seen before, decided to try and pry in using her Ring's powers.

Kara very nearly managed to kick the effect off, but Haley's mind remained solid and prevented the intrusion, locking out the Ring's effects for a short while.

Realising that using the Crystals against their Empress would not get very far, Kara fell back to her Wind Powers to try and lockdown Haley's nimble movements by calling upon a gust of Dragon-shaped wind to charge towards her opponent.

Haley just wasn't fast enough to dodge the Dragon's charge, which resulted in the effect slicing over her and causing minor cuts to appear on her body. However, the desired effect Kara wanted didn't come to pass, as Haley just looked more annoyed at Kara bringing Magic to a Gunfight.

Haley pulled her goggles down from her head and placed them over her eyes and she underneath the segmented skirt on her left leg and pulled out a small silver canister, which she then threw towards Kara.

As soon as the canister impacted the floor, a continuous hiss of thick smoke burst forth from it, blanketing a large area around Kara and rendering poor visibility. The smoke likely wouldn't last long due to the heavy winds, but it would likely prevent her from accurately seeing Haley.

There was then a sound of movement coming from somewhere within the smoke Cloud.

The effect of the ring had nearly worked on Haley. But her mind had prevented the ring's intrusion blocking out it's effects for a short while. Haley was even able to avoid the effects of her attack only taking minor scratches from it. This annoyed Kara as she was not going to given Haley any chance to get an advantage over her.

Seeing as Haley looked annoyed brought a smile to Kara's lips. But then seeing a small canister thrown towards her. Kara watched at it impacted the ground releasing a thick burst of smoke. Covering the area around Kara and rendering her sight poor. While she couldn't see Haley there was another way to find her. Kara tried to feel on the currents of the wind where Haley might be hiding from and where the sounds of the footsteps were.

Next Kara deciding to get rid of the smoke seeing as how it was windy. Kara planned to change that by making the wind blow even stronger. She could make it so these types of things didn't work but also hinder Haley's speed by making it harder for her to move.

The wind slowly began to blow stronger it was going to take time before. Kara was happy with the effects.

Her vision masked by the smoke, Kara tried to use her Wind Powers to track down the elusive Haley. Sensing the very flows of the wind itself with extreme accuracy, Kara could tell that Haley had retreated off towards the Trees in the distance, and that her weapon had morphed to a much larger, if more streamlined firearm. She was at present, a good distance from Kara.

According to Kara's knowledge imparted by the wind, Haley was no longer on the ground and was rapidly ascending.

There was a faint sound of gunfire coming from the direction Haley had retreated in.

Due to the wind already present, the Smoke cloud had dissipated somewhat and was now only half its previous size.

With some focus, Kara was able to try and influence the weather to increase the wind intensity. She had a hard time doing so, but the wind picked up ever so slightly and continued to rise at a slow but steady pace.

With use of her Wind Powers Kara was able to tell just where Haley had gone. She had moved off towards the trees in the distance. Looking in that direction Kara learned that Haley was rapidly ascending followed by the sound of gunfire shortly afterwards.

Kara dodged to the side and was able to avoid the shot aimmed at her. The smoke cloud had also dissipated a little but was still around. Kara decided to try another attack upon Haley this one was another magical attack but of a different kind.

"Absorb Magic"

Kara tried to draw magical power away from Haley. The wind was slowly gaining speed at a slow and steady pace while the blade barrier around Kara vanished.

Kara managed to avoid the shot aimed at her, causing the Sniper Round to embed itself in the sand just where Kara had been standing. From the look of the angle and the place it landed, Haley had likely climbed one of the trees and aimed the shot at Kara's chest. Even with the shield around her, a shot that well aimed would've left an evident bruise.

Next, Kara tried to draw magic power away from Haley however, it didn't seem like she was using Magic of any kind aside from the form changes, which were a different form of power that only radiated when they were happening.

Still inside the smoke cloud, Kara heard another gunshot go off. If Haley did have a sniper rifle, then staying in one predictable place was the worst thing Kara could do.

The smoke cloud shrunk even further until it was occupying the space that Kara was in only. It looked like it would fade very soon.

Kara wasn't able to absorb any form of magic off of Haley. Seeing as she had no magic to take since she wasn't using any. Kara heard another gunshot go off thinking it would be best to actually move finally Kara moved towards the ocean. To try and get out of range of Haley's line of fire or so she hoped. However, Kara wasn't lucky this time as the bullet struck her sword arm. Kara cried out in pain as the bullet passed through her arm. Sending a wave of blood into the air this caused Kara to drop her sword to the ground. As she grabbed her arm with her own hand.

Having moved 4 paces towards the ocean Kara turned back towards Haley. Looking at her with a look of anger she picked up her sword with her other hand. Seeing as how the wind was picking up Kara tried another tactic to see if she could use the wind to try and blow the sniper rifle out of Haley's hands.

Kara sent a much stronger gust of wind at Haley's wishing to become a sitting target for a Sniper, Kara finally moved away from her previous position, which would likely cause Haley to have to re-evaluate her snipe range. Thankfully, she managed to avoid the second shot as well, which was rather worryingly close to Kara's sword arm.

Trying to remove the sniper from her roost, Kara used the increasing wind pressure to try and blow the rifle out of Haley's hands, for whatever that might be worth.

The Wind did little but ruffle across Haley some before harmlessly returning to the usual flow of the rest of the wind. Of course, knocking weapons out of people's hands will be difficult unless they're lacking in finesse, unless brute strength is involved.

Now she was out of the smoke, Kara could pinpoint just where Haley was from the glint of her weapon in the sunlight. She'd nestled herself in one of the middle trees on the right hand side of the road, which allowed her a clear shot towards Kara. Haley loaded in another round and fired off towards Kara again, still having a decent line of sight.

With expert accuracy and peerless precision, Haley's next shot was aimed directly at Kara's head.

Kara wasn't able to blow the sniper rifle out of Haley's hands. Followed by catching sight of Haley fully from the glint of the sunlight reflecting in the scope of the rifle. Another gunshot was fired right at her aiming for her head. Kara not liking that one bit tried to duck underneath the shot and have it pass over her head.

The bullet passed swiftly over Kara's head as she quickly got up. Knowing she needed to do more damage to Haley. She quickly moved towards Haley by moving five paces towards her. Kara then followed through with trying to attack Haley next her sword started to glow white.

Kara shot off wind in as sharp as blades to cut its enemy to shreds. She sent three blades of wind forwards towards Haley.

However the third blade of wind wasn't aimed at Haley but more at the tree she was in. The third blade of wind missed it's target.

Despite Haley's peerless marksmanship, Kara still managed to avoid the deadly shot with a swift crouch. Trying to close the distance between the two, Kara moved closer to Haley, reducing the distance between the two by a large amount. Kara then attempted to knock the sniper from her roost once more with blades of wind.

Haley, in a single swift motion, dropped herself off the branch, avoiding the attacks aimed at her, and then quickly grabbed it, using the momentum from her descent to swing around the branch and launch herself towards Kara. The same flash of light engulfed her as before and Kara managed to glimpse some form of shadowy movement before the light faded.

The next thing Kara saw was an inky black shadow rapidly accelerating across the floor towards her, only to fade out just before it reached her. After it faded, she had seconds to react before a single claw attack attempted to rend her back.

Once the action had completed, Kara saw what she was likely dreading. The girl before her bore some resemblance to Haley, but the thick, suffocating Dark Aura around her was far from the innocent girl she knew. However, the 'girl' before her still seemed to maintain her humanity, and her presence felt just like Haley.

Haley's hair had once again returned to its natural white colour, but it looked incredibly wild and had small segments of it sticking up in various directions. The feathery textures from her hair and earrings had all but disappeared and in there place were small midnight blue upwards pointing crystal-like horns. The usual tiara she had on had now become a small crown of the darkest black, which rested at a lopsided angle on her head, resting against her left hand horn. Her eyes kept their usual blue colour, but now had a small black crystal-shaped sigil in the very centre of them.

Her usual protective outfits in her previous forms had been discarded for ease of mobility and replaced by small fragments of velvety midnight blue clothing. All she had on her upper half now was a tiny sleeveless dress which left her stomach and most of her chest bare, covering her delicate places with small wispy curves of material. The dress still covered her back, but it was so loose fitting that movements would likely cause it to fly around more than cover her. Across what little material lay in the middle of her chest was a black crystal fragment which appeared to serve the purpose of a brooch to hold the dress across her chest. Her arms were now completely bare and her hands were clad in black crystal clawed gauntlets which permeated a malicious aura. This unextinguishable darkness likely carried the taint which sapped the very life from its victims to feed their Dark Mistress.

Her lower half had little to no covering. Her crotch and rear were simply covered by a small 'V' shaped piece of velvety material, which hugged her very closely, enough so that it was soon evident she likely had absolutely no underwear on in this form. The back half of this near nonexistent cover hugged her small rear closely as well, leaving the bottom corners of it exposed to the elements. Strangely enough, from the small of her back, mere inches away from her bottom, was a Daemon-like midnight blue tail ending in a heart shaped point, akin to the kind found commonly on succubi in mythology. Her right leg had no cover on what so ever, but had strange midnight blue tattoo-like claw marks around the middle of the thigh on the outer half of her leg, spreading in a horizontal fashion. Her left leg, on the other hand, was covered by a single tight-like trouser leg which connected to the 'V' shaped crotch cover and ended at the tips of her toes. The mirror to her other side, this cover was punctuated by a bare strip parallel to the tattoo on her right leg. Her feet were covered by black crystal semi-heeled shoes.

Haley looked much tougher and more suited to melee combat in this form than she did in her natural form. An extended fight with this variation of her would likely end in pain.

Haley avoided the blades of wind that had been sent her way. By jumping from the tree only to the launch herself at Kara and once again that light formed around her again. Kara saw some sort of shadow like movement. As the light began to fade the shadow began to move towards her only to vanish and a claw reached out try and strike her back.

Kara did her own back-flip jumping over the claw and landing a few feet away from Haley. Who looked much different from normal from what Kara could see Haley's current form. Was a cross of what Kara had witnessed just the other day. And had seen before this form was the one that had appeared when Haley had killed Holly. Even with her near-naked state Kara felt a wave of dread pass over her.

"I won't lose to you I won't!" Kara snapped

Raw magical power suddenly exploded from around Kara as she was engulfed within her own light. Kara needed something which would stand a chance or even tip the scales. Of this battle in her favor so Kara had called on the one power she knew could do that. She had 'awakened' as the light fadded around her Kara's new form could be seen.

Kara has a lean figure of exquisite beauty, a faerie vision of perfection of limb and carriage. With milky white skin, like polished alabaster. Kara's hair becomes that of a twin-tails style as the color changes as well, half her hair is as black as night. The other half is a white as snow black and white ravens feathers along with. A small number violet and blue flowers were also added as they are seen tied around the base of her twin-tails. In her hair is a jeweled crown or circlet, its rubies seeming to twinkle beneath the dark tresses like hungry eyes. Her face itself was one of awful beauty, of such perfection of symmetry and aesthetics that it made the soul quiver with shame, desire, and repulsion. Her eyes have undergone a change too for, one is now black and the other is white. The black one glow's with a pale yellow light from within, and her pupils were tiny points of blackness in pools of luminescence. Two small earrings with small white sapphires are attached to her ears.

Kara wears a Japanese kimono suited to her own tastes. The sleeveless black and white kosode has violet and golden lining, along with white sleeves, and a black and white obi sash around her waist. The bottom section of her kimono is left open around the legs, revealing a majority of her slender legs, The kosode was created from the combination of both wind and dark magics, It is said that at random times the kosode can cast a magic of its own that protects Kara from some attacks.

Behind her back are a pair of two large black raven-like wings with small white feathers. Along with another pair, they were dark, somewhat maroon only tainted with more black. Made entirely of coarse scales, the wings flapped threateningly with the power to strike a crowd of men into unconsciousness. The bones were visible around the sides and similar to bat wings, only their veins stood out greatly in contrast. As the bones reached the top of the wing, a large ivory spike, curved like an elongated shark tooth, protruded from the top of the wing. It was a hideous sight, the sight one could only associate with images of the devil himself.

On both of Kara's arms are long black and white gloves. That seem to reach up to her shoulders just about. Upon her right one are golden patterns around her right wrist. Her fingertips look like they end in golden talons like a small claw. On her left arm, the glove is of a white nature yet, ends in a violet color around her wrist. The colored part wraps around the middle finger of her hand and there is a small corsage. Of a black and white rose with two small green leaves attached around her wrist. On both of Kara's legs she wears black and white thigh-highs, upon her right leg is the same small golden patterns that were seen on her glove. However, there are two designs added in which look to be in the style of two roses. One around her upper thigh and the other below her knee. On her left leg is the same golden pattern, with a small hint of violet color around the top. Though the rose patterns are nowhere to be found. Her boots contain ancient runes and symbols to increase her speed and movement.

Kara not wanting to give Haley a chance to attack first made the first move. She once more tried to ring on Haley while also dashing forward to slicing at her chest with her sword.

Kara, upon seeing the changed Haley, powered herself up and dived towards the other girl to try and land the first blow.

Unflinching at the sudden assault, Haley just lifted her left hand and grabbed Kara's blade between her claw.

Despite her blade not reached its destination, Kara's other assault yielded results. It was another close battle of wills, but Kara just managed to get the upper hand this time. However, her ring still fizzled afterwards, rendering further probing unsuccessful for now.

Kara managed to gather a fair amount of information from her check:

||Running check. Loading Results:

Name: Haley

Power Type: Umbral Devil

Capacity: 15%

Durability: 95%

Health: 115/120

Statistic Scores:

Strength: 7|0

Dexterity: 5|0

Constitution: 6|0

Intelligence: 1|0

Willpower: 1|0

Charisma: 5|0

Concluding Results||

With one of her opponents weapons locked in her grasp, Haley maintained her focus and countered Kara's earlier exclamation.

"Finally getting serious now, are you?" Haley questioned coldly, her voice had a small reverb sound to it akin to two entities talking at once. "What tipped you over the edge? The sight of me taking on the power you fear controls me?!"

With Kara's blade in hand, Haley attempted to use brute force to throw the wielder aside, forcing her onto the floor and leaving her prone to further assault

"Unlike you, I fully understand and accept this power. Fear allows it to control you, something you possess far too much of!" Haley retaliated as she dived towards Kara once more and attempted to claw her again.

However, Haley didn't quite move the right distance to land an attack, as she is potentially still getting used to her shorter range on her weapons.

Haley caught Kara's blade with her clawed hand. While the ring was able to get a small amount of information before it fizzled out once more. Kara read over what was shown to her in her mind-eye while Haley spoke once more.

"You'd like that wouldn't you?" Kara countered. Before she was asked another set of questions from Haley. "That's an answer you'll never know."

Haley then tried to throw Kara aside trying to force her onto the ground. Kara used this chance to try and free her weapon and avoid the throw.

While Kara was being thrown she got lucky enough to pull her weapon free. From Haley's grip and land on her feet a few feet away from Haley.

"How very wrong you are. you know nothing of the power you control. You say you accept and understand it. There will come a time when this power of yours proves you wrong." Kara says.

Haley was right about one thing Kara did fear the power she controled. She was much too afraid of it and always allowing it to control her. Perhaps she needed to learn to control it and overcome that fear but who would help her do that?

Kara used this chance to try and attack Haley again.

"Darkness Bomb" Kara creates a sphere-like bomb made from dark energy and charges at the enemy at close range. The bomb creates a huge wave of pressure, that throws the target away. The sphere-like bomb formed around Kara's fist which she used to try and punch Haley in the face.

Haley managed to throw Kara aside with sheer force enough to knock her opponent to the floor 10ft away from her. Haley then dove in for her first strike, but missed as she overestimated her effective attack range and Kara's new position on the floor.

From her current position on the floor, Kara retaliated to Haley's statements, claiming that the girl knew nothing of the true control potential of the magic she took on to assume her current form. At the end of her verbal assault, Kara attempted to blast off some magic in Haley's direction.

Haley quickly rolled to the side to avoid the blast Kara had used on her, causing the spell to fizzle out into the rapidly increasing winds. Her left Gauntlet took on a slight shine after the spell had been used.

"You're a LIAR!" Haley screamed at Kara as she went to mimic the actions Kara had taken against her and use her left gauntlet to claw at the floored girl.

"All you ever do is say that I'm too weak to resist this power, yet here I am using it to beat your ass into the dirt!" Haley continued. "I'm not weak, I'm not weak, I'M NOT WEAK!"

The already strong wind had picked up even more, causing Haley's dress to billow wildly in the wind as her hair flew around, messing it up even more than it already was. Haley didn't care about the increasing wind pressure, but it did make hearing her hard, despite her screaming.

Kara had been thrown 10ft away from Haley and had not managed to free herself. From her place on the ground, Kara tried to blast Haley who moved to the side to avoid her attack. Seeing her left gauntlet begin to glow, Kara, tried to free herself from Haley's grip.

Kara was finally able to free herself from Haley's grip. But not before having somehow copied Kara's attack slamming her clawed hand into Kara.

"You know nothing, of what I've been through, witnessed or lost you will never know the pain. I've been through what I had to endure every day you know NOTHING!" Kara screamed back.

The already strong wind had picked up even more, but Kara didn't care. She was growing angry and needed to put Haley in her place. Kara had a plan for doing just that but first, she needed to try and bait Haley into attacking her once again.

"Suicide Black" Defensive magic that covers the summoner in a black mist and reflects all incoming pain to the enemy.

A black mist formed and soon covered Kara.

"Then prove me wrong prove to me you can control this power of yours. Come on and attack me I know you want to do it. Come on beat my ass into the ground show me your power. Show me that you can control it ATTACK ME!" Kara yelled.

She hoped that Haley would follow through with an attack.

Kara attempted to bait Haley into attacking her after surrounding herself with a black mist.

Haley looked for a moment willing to take the bait, however...

Haley just about managed to stop herself from striking Kara, though it looked incredibly close to her just going all out as well. Someone must have fed her the information about the ability Kara had used, otherwise she would've likely just continued.

Backing away slightly, but still within reach of striking Kara should she try and stand up, Haley activated some kind of ability that cloaked her in a momentary blood red aura before dissipating down to a wave-like pattern around her feet, circling her at a slow speed.

"I don't need to hit you to prove that I'm better at using this power than you'll ever be!" Haley countered, not wanting to miss a chance to further berate Kara. "You must think I'm an idiot! I know that it'll hurt me instead of you if I hit you now. Stop being a coward and hiding behind fancy tricks. FIGHT ME PROPERLY!"

The ring picked up a change in Haley's Statistics after the effect she'd used had activated:

HP: 129/110 (19 Temporary HP)

Capacity: 30%

Durability: 95%

Strength: 9|0 (Temporary Raise)

Dexterity: 4|0 (Temporary Drop)

Constitution: 5|0 (Temporary Drop)

Intelligence: 1|0

Willpower: 1|0

Charisma: 5|0

Buffs: Bloodthirst - The user Sacrifices their defensive power to improve their physical attributes for a short period of time. They may choose to lower any number of their excess Statistics to raise their Physical Power by an equal amount, but no more than 150% of their base value. Any Statistic cannot be reduced to lower than 10. ||

Haley looked ready to take the bait and attack which was what Kara wanted. But something didn't appear right she very much looked like she was going to go all out. It then dawned on Kara that someone must have told Haley about what ability Kara had just used. That person had to have been Erys as she would be the only. Other person who would know of what Kara could do, as she got to her feet.

"Damn it Erys." Kara muttered to herself.

Haley then activated some sort of ability that the ring picked up on. Before she tried to berate Kara further. "You'll never beat me if your only weapon is talking." there was only one way. To prove to Haley that Kara was stronger than her in terms of. Controlling the dark power within her she decided to show Haley just what she could do with this power.

"It's time I showed you just how weak you truly are!"

Kara let the dam burst within her as a surge of dark power engulfed her. Swallowing her in a cloud of black darkness that lasted several long moments. Kara reappeared once again but this time back in her normal battle outfit. As her awakening form had vanished from sight a very dark aura could be seen around Kara.

"Shadow Drive" Kara called out.

Kara cloaks her body in an aura of shadows, amplifying her powers. When activated, the eyes of the user become obscured, leaving only their blank irises shown. The use of this spell also improves the user's overall physical performance, including their strength, speed, and endurance. Aside from improved performances, the user gains the ability to morph in and out of shadows, allowing for swift, intangible movement and an erratic fighting style.

Kara next seemed to melt into her own shadow and suddenly appeared from out. Of Haley's very own shadow where she brought down her sword at Haley.

When she realised her little fake-out didn't work, Kara decided to show Haley just who was better at controlling their Umbral powers and gave in to her own Dark Energy. She then copied Haley's ability to move through shadows and attempted the exact same strategy Haley had used on her.

Expecting an attack from behind, Haley swiftly turned and placed her left gauntlet up to catch Kara's descending blade once more in an iron grip. Of course, Kara's earlier insult towards Haley had finally driven the younger girl to use the full extent of her power.

"You really are such a fool. Don't you know the girl you love enough to understand what she hates the most? You've just sealed your own defeat with that remark."

For the first time in that combat, Erys intruded on Kara's mind to explain to her just how foolish her accusation of Haley being weak was. The condescending Guardian Spirit was no doubt correct in just how much of a bad move that was, yet Kara didn't understand the full extent of what might come of it.

"I'm...not...WWWWWWEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAK!" Haley screamed at Kara once more as she attempted to disarm the weapon from Kara's hands as an impenetrable Dark Aura surrounded the girl.

"I'm not weak! You're the weak one here!" Haley continued as the aura raged around her. "You keep putting me down to make yourself feel better at how bad you are at everything!"

"All I've ever hear from you is how weak you think I am. I'll prove it to you here and now that you're the weak one here, not me!"

"Enjoy your loss. I hope you learn from it, though I doubt you will."

"Let me show you just how strong I really am, and how weak you really are!"

The Dark Aura then engulfed Haley, rendering her form little more than a moving mass of darkness in the shape of what she normally looked like, with the piercing crystal shaped sigil in her eyes glowing a faint white. Her guise looked akin to a Devil freed from imprisonment as the combat arena began to become consumed by darkness. There was likely no chance of escaping what Haley will do next.

"It's her own god damn fault she never listens to anyone. Let her seal her own fate I'm tired of her only caring about herself and never listening to anyone."

Haley then blocked the attack with a parry and tried to 's weapon from. Her hand instead of that happening Kara pulled the weapon away. Letting it disappear from view Kara moved back fifteen feet as she felt the power rage around Haley. She knew what was coming her way as brief flashes of memory of what happened to her filled her mind,

"I won't go through that again, I won't, I won't lose to you not AGAIN!" Kara roared in anger.

She wasn't about to let Haley gain the upper hand. Kara decided to do the one attack she had used against Holly. But what Kara had in mind was she was going to make Haley pass out.

"Aerial Burial" a technique created using Air Magic as a base. By manipulating the surrounding air currents in such a way with her magical power, she causes them to rotate at massive speeds, creating an extremely dense sphere of wind which blocks off any oxygen from the outside, and makes it very difficult to break from the inside. It should be noted however, it's impossible to keep this spell active for long periods of time, due to it being taxing on her reserves and she cannot move while using this spell.

With the winds blowing as hard as they were. Kara began to pour all her power into them to make them. Rotate faster and faster a dense sphere of wind formed around Haley as the oxygen from the outside was soon blocked. Kara next started begin to draw the very air that remained in the sphere out of it. Though this was going to take some time which Kara didn't have.

"You can't beat me if you can't breathe!"

Kara poured more and more power into this final attack, Wanting it to go her way she didn't even respond to what Haley or Erys had to say back to her.

In a vain attempt at preventing Haley from unleashing on her, Kara tried to imprison her in a dense sphere of crushing Wind Energy. If the thrashing winds didn't do the job, the lack of oxygen may. However...

"Shadows don't need to breath." Haley countered, her voice sounded more distorted than normal and seemingly both penetrating Kara's mind as well as being spoken.

In the blink of an eye, Shadow Haley appeared 10ft in front of Kara, using the shadows from the trees and coursing foliage as a gateway to move out from her previous imprisonment.

"You will know fear." Shadow Haley whispered in Kara's mind as the entire battlefield was cloaked in complete darkness, leaving just the white crystals in Haley's eyes as the sole light in this darkness.

Kara tried to trace the movements of Shadow Haley from her eyes, but every time she thought she caught on, they just blinked out into the darkness. Trapped in a world of Paranoid darkness, Shadow Haley began her assault.

"No one will save you."

From both her left and right, Kara felt Claws dig deep into the shield surrounding her, causing it to flicker into existence for a split second. The momentary glow of Haley's eyes entered Kara's vision as a chilling chuckle came from their location.

"The night is my domain. The darkness, my cradle."

Two claws slashed at her from behind, rebounding off the shield and alerting her to Haley's current presence yet, no matter how many times she tried to strike back, Kara only hit complete nothingness.

"Your eyes lie. Humans refuse to perceive what they fear the most."

From each diagonal direction came four more claw attacks, scraping across the shield, which was starting to falter under the continued relentless assault.

"Scream until your voice runs out. Beg for the welcoming embrace of the end. There is no paradise, only eternal suffering."

Warping around in the cover of the unending darkness, another barrage of claw swipes sliced across the shield. Kara saw the crystal sigils appearing and disappearing with each successful claw strike. While they were distant earlier, they were getting closer and close with each attack, until, with the 12th total strike, they were directly in front of Kara, glaring into her very soul and sending chills through her body.

"Be tormented forever in your darkest nightmares!"

With a final echoing shout, a huge explosion of Darkness came from the glowing eyes in front of Kara, crashing across the shield, which very nearly broke under the onslaught but just managed to repel the worst of the damage. From the darkness now consuming her, Kara felt several small creatures sink their teeth into her body, draining the very life from her as the crushing darkness cloaked every inch of her form, leaving her in a perpetual living grave.

As if it was little more than a horrible hallucination, Kara found herself back in the arena she had created with a severely depleted, perhaps even broken, shield. Everything were as it was before she'd been pulled into the realms of living terror, however, Haley had returned back to her standard Umbral Devil form, also looking incredibly weakened.

It appeared that using that attack was a double edged sword for Haley. If, perhaps, Kara's shield had managed to survive the assault, then this would be the perfect chance for a counterattack.

Haley had used the shadow's to escape from the imprisonment of Kara's attack. Next, the entire arena was shrouded in darkness as she spoke in Kara's mind. Trapped in the darkness the Haley herself had created Kara felt a strange sort of calm come over her she felt like. She was at home in the darkness herself she couldn't explain it. Haley then began her assault upon Kara who called out to her.

"I won't lose to you, not ever again!" Kara yelled.

The first two claws dug deep into the shield that had been around Kara. She tried to strike back against Haley but there was nothing their only nothingness. "This will never work on me." Kara taunted. As more claw attacks struck the shield causing it to start to falter under the attack.

As Haley spoke to her more and more claw attack struck the shield. Each one coming closer and closer to reaching its mark. Kara fought to maintain the shield she focused her powers upon it trying to hold it together for as long as she could. Each claw struck deeper and deeper until a final huge explosion of darkness had struck the shield causing it to shatter. Kara felt engulfed by the darkness she felt little creatures sink their teeth into her as the life was drained out of her very body.

Kara let out a scream much to Haley's delight. As the world around her closed in until Kara felt trapped within her own grave. Kara then found herself back in the arena the shield that had been around her was gone. Her battle outfit was in tatters and loose pieces of it hung to her body. She was weakened and somehow had managed to survive Haley's limit attack.

"I.. Is that t.. the best y.. you c.. can do?" Kara studdered.

She could see Haley once again who looked incredibly weakened herself. Kara knew she needed to end this battle now she didn't know how long she'd last.

Kara vanished from sight and appeared 70 feet away from Haley. As she started to move her hands around in strange patterns. Her hands appeared to have a life of their own as the first of sigils began to form the first one formed in front of Kara.

"'Born in light."

Two sigils formed around Haley each on the right and left sides,

"Binding darkness."

Two more formed in front and back of Haley.

"Arbiter of truth."

Two more formed each in a diagonal way around her.

"Dwelling within me"

Another two formed in the same way covering the other diagonal way.

"Reveal the false purgatory."

One sigial formed in the air above Haley.

"Covetous flames."

Another formed around the one in the air to the right.

"Sacred relics of undying hellfire!"

Another formed around the one in the air to the left.

"In the name of Erinius, reavel yourself!'

Kara called forth her sword once again it was now glowing with dark magic around it. Kara thrust the sword into the sigil in front of her. Each of the remaining eleven began to glow with darkness magic. As copies of the sword Kara and cast into the first sigil shot out at Haley each one attempting to impale her.

The final sword appeared out of the very first sigil this one was the real sword. But it appeared to be much large then it appeared. It too shot at Haley going right for her stomach.

After having cast her final attack Kara dropped to her knees. She had nothing left to give all her power had been used in this very last somehow Haley survived Kara would be at her mercy.

Kara managed to just about withstand the assault from Haley, but looked to be at her very limit. Summoning up the last of her strength, Kara hit Haley with her own finisher.

Haley, being as weakened as she was from expending all of her power, couldn't do much but take the attack as it came against her, causing the shield around her to crumple under the beams being aimed at her, with the final attack causing the shield to explode and shatter. Haley's form changed from her Umbral Devil one back to her regular clothes. She still looked rather exhausted from her attack, but there was no physical damage anywhere on her.

The arena turned back into the open field it was before, with Kara being the winner.

Kara's own formed changed back into her regular clothes. Much like how Haley currently was Kara herself was exhausted from the whole affair. With the arena turning back into the open field Kara looked over at Haley. Having won their battle Kara felt like taunting Haley but didn't she walked over to Haley.

"You're strong, you surprised me out there quite a bit. You're also right you can control the power within you I was proven wrong." Kara turned away.

She wasn't sure Haley would yell or say something negative back to her. She'd give her the space she needed until break time rolled around then she'd try again to fix things. Walking over to the others Kara checked to see if the ring had made a recording of the battle against Haley.

"What did you both think of our battle?" Kara asked.

At the end of the fight, both of the combatants were a little tired from their ordeal. Kara really felt like taunting Haley because of her loss, but her better judgement won out in the end and prevented such an egotistical and childish action. Kara didn't really want to believe it, but she couldn't help but agree that Haley did have quite a good grip on the powers that were thought to control her if used.

"Told you I could." Haley answered, still in her bratty disobedient mode. However, at least she wasn't going out of her way to cause problems at present. Things were starting to move towards a resolution, if only slowly.

On the way back to the spectators, Kara checked to see if the Ring had done what she wanted. There was something recorded on the Ring, but it wasn't clear just what it was right now. She'd have to see if it played to know what it was. She could do it now, or wait a little until she was alone.

Kara then asked the spectators what they thought of the show. Before any other answer could come, Holly was the first to point out some faults and offer suggestions in Kara's strategy.

"You need some improvement." Holly began. "You don't adapt to your opponent. When the smoke bomb was used, you could have summoned a whirlwind around yourself to dissipate it right away. The weather managed to get rid of it in the end, but it left you wide open for attack. Next, you could've closed the distance between yourself and Haley by using the wind to teleport yourself behind her, as you've done before. Guns don't do well in close combat, especially sniper rifles."

"Right on there with the 'needs improvement'." Lilly commented on Holly's analysis. "You got there in the end, but I can't deny that Holly does have a point. You need to be more adaptable."

Kara knew that Haley would surely still be upset with her loss. She herself had learned quite a bit she never knew Haley was able to change forms. Like that it came as a surprise what other sorts of skills was Haley hiding that Kara didn't know about.

"I'd like to talk with you later during break at school?" Kara asked to Haley.

The ring had indeed recorded something but Kara didn't know what it was. She would check it out later when she was alone to see if it was what she wanted. Next it was asked what the others thought of the battle. Holly spoke up right away pointing out Kara needed improvement while Lilly agreed with her.

"Adapting I take it I'm not really good at that sort of thing?" Kara pointed out. Truthfully she wasn't really that good at it the only time that seemed to work was against Eiko. But Erys had been the one to point it out Kara would need to start. Taking different methods of facing enemies she couldn't always go rushing into a battle head on. "I could've tried to create a sandstorm to blind Haley much like she did with the smokescreen?"

"I could actually use some help on something that Haley pointed out. I need to stop fearing the dark power within me and not let it control me. If I can learn to better control it I can become much stronger but. There's more to it then that I no longer want to be afraid anymore or go berserk and hurt someone I can about. I apologize if I've done something like that to anyone of you three." Kara told everyone.

She let those words sink in before bringing up another point.

"I'm not sure if the training battle is still on for lunch but. If it is I'd like to ask if one of you three would like to be my partner?" Kara asked. Before remembering they should be getting to school. "I think we should also get ready for school."

Kara requested to talk with Haley later that day during break time, but Haley didn't give an answer. It's likely she wasn't in a very talkative mood after her loss. Kara would have to wait and see if Haley was willing to comply.

Kara noticed the Ring had recorded something, but didn't want to risk watching it out in the open just yet. Holly's instructions for improvement were what Kara decided to focus on for now. She suggested that she could've used a Sandstorm to cut off Haley's vision of her, but Holly had another suggestion for that.

"Sandstorms wouldn't work as Haley's goggles appeared to use thermal sensing, which means that most conventional methods of restricting visibility wouldn't work on her." Holly explained.

Kara then admitted her own lack of confidence with controlling the powers Haley naturally took to.

"I don't think we can really help you there, as that's not our area of expertise." Holly suggested. "I don't use that kind of power, so I'm not sure of the means of ensuring that it doesn't go out of control."

With the time ticking on, Kara remembered that they still had to head to school. The group rejoined, Haley included, and set off on the way to school. Haley, of course, didn't interact much with the others during the journey.

"We'll have to see how things are going at lunch before we confirm another practice match." Lilly informed Kara. "If it is going forward, just choose who you think would best support your style of fighting. Whoever's left with form the other team."

Haley neither agreed or disagreed to Kara's request. Once Holly spoke up once more Kara turned in attention towards her for now.

"Maybe not at that time but what about, when I fought her in. That type of berserker class of her's surely it would have worked then along with. Any type of debuff like lowering speed, strength or even defense." Kara spoke.

There didn't seem to be much help in helping Kara out. With better controling her powers at hand that left only two choices either ask Haley who wasn't in the mood to chat or ask Erys.

"Can I count on you to help me there?" Kara sent to Erys.

It was time to head for school and the battle later was spoke upon.

"First we shall see how things go as you pointed out then see what will happen." Kara said. Before going to gather her school bag while the others went about getting ready as well.

Kara suggested using vision impairment tactics on Haley's more up close forms.

"But that would also put you at the risk as well, as you'll be standing toe to toe with her." Holly countered. "Unless you have means of doing that sort of thing against only a single target, any kind of restriction you try to put on her close combat forms would also affect you."

Kara decided to turn to Erys for help when the others informed her that they wouldn't be much use in helping her control her powers.

"Shiny, beautiful crystals are my domain. I don't deal with all those horrible things. You'll likely have to consult my Mistress, or find someone else if you can't steel your resolve enough to not become a slave to your own powers."

While on the way to school, the group conversed some more about the potential match later. Kara was in agreement that it'll have to be revised closer to the time.

After a short while, the group arrived at the school gates. They still had around fifteen minutes until they'd have to head to lessons.

"I'm not going to do something that would put me at risk like that. I could cast the spell at a distance or when she is changing forms." Kara tells Holly. Who had finished speaking a short time ago. "I do have some single target spells, but I have means of that they wouldn't affect me."

Erys was of no help and it fell to Kara to ask Haley for help.

"Like Haley will agree to help me with that sort of thing look at her. She's still upset with me and beating her at her own game isn't helping matters."

The group arrived at the school with fifteen minutes before classes started. Kara saw some other classmates and was tempted to pull an old trick. With the wind blowing their skirts up like she did on the day she met Lilly. But she didn't go through with that with the likes of Remi watching and bringing unwanted attention to herself.

A few minutes later the group was greeted by another young female who, Had seen them arrive and decided to say good morning.

"Good Morning Lilly and friends." the black haired girl with yellow eyes greeted the pair.

When the girls arrived at school, they still had a short while before classes started. Kara wanted to have some questionable fun with the girls currently heading into the building, but managed to suppress her urges by thinking about how Remi and the others might take it.

A few moments after they arrived, Lilly and the others were approached by someone they didn't know, but who seemed to know them.

"Um..good morning." Lilly returned the greeting to the unknown girl. Holly had taken up hiding behind Lilly, and Haley also looked to be unsure of how to react to such a sudden approach from someone they deemed to be a stranger.

Kara heard her urges in check worrying about what the others. Would think of her for doing that little stunt. So in the meantime as she talked with the others, which stopped a few moments later Kara used this chance to check for replies to her earlier questions. That she had sent to both Mary and Kate earlier that morning.

After checking her phone Kara saw an unknown girl approch Lilly and the twins. Kara wasn't sure who it was at first but as time passed the girl's identity popped into her head. She'd seen this girl around school before for she had always been fighting with Lilly. This appeared odd to Kara as this was the first time she'd seen her say hello to Lilly before.

Lilly and the others didn't seem to know who she was.

"Oh, come on sparky where's your usual name for me?" Yukina teased in a light hearted way. She wasn't being mean or anything just acting how she normally did when around Lilly.

To help prevent her from giving in to her urges, Kara checked the Kira-app again to see what had gone on in the last hour or so. There was still a large upset about the broken toilets, but most of the initial shock had died down now. Strangely enough, there was another announcement from Kiki explaining that they'd be getting two new workers starting today. One of them was a youngster, around early senior school age, and the other was an older student who'd finished their end of year exams and was prepping for College. Apron colours had not been added into the announcement, nor any other details aside from the vague age connotations. This was likely done to create intrigue and suspense, as well as give the staff something to look forward to aside from the broken toilets.

Following on from that, Kara checked the messages she'd sent to Mary and Kate earlier on.

'Mary': "Okaaayyy~ I'll let Tama know Big Sis Kara's here to help. =) "

Kate to Kara (in PMs): "It'll free me up some, that's for sure. =D Although, don't spoil her too much, otherwise she'll start relying on you for everything. Try and keep reminding her every now and then to take a break to go pee. She hasn't got that many bookings today, so once every hour or so should hopefully keep her dry. If you're otherwise busy and not able to do that, have Tama help her out a little as well with the reminders. Proper toilets before the shower room drain, as she needs to grow out of being pampered. ~ "

It took a few seconds before Lilly recognised the source of the earlier greeting but, by then, the greeter had reverted back to usual behaviour.

"Oh, it's the Sprinkler." Lilly returned the playful jest. "Ran out of plants to water?"

As Kara checked the Kira-app again she saw that still many people. Appeared to be upset about the broken toilets but the shock had died down. While looking things over Kara saw another announcement about new workers starting today. There would be two people joining one a youngster and the other an older student. The first person that came to mind for Kara was Xion she was new and fit the role of youngster unless it was someone Kara didn't know about. Kara looked to see what others peoples thoughts on this were. She clicked on the link to the latest message posted.

After that Kara checked her own messages and got ones back from Mary and Kate.

'Kara'. "Let's have fun today. =)'

Kara to Kate (in PMs): "I'll try not to spoil her too much, and I don't mind. If she relies on me for somethings but, I'll do my best to remind her that she needs to use the restroom. Along with letting Tama know as well and to help her out if I by chance am busy."

Kara sent the messages to the others and thought of posting her own message on the chat topic.

Kara's Topic (Getting to know each other better.): "To my fellow co-workers, I'd like to take this chance and ask for some help in creating an idea or setting up a time and place. Where I could get to know everyone a little better this way we wouldn't. Be limited to only being able to talk during work hours and could talk and hang out for a longer period of time."

Lilly returned with her own playful jest.

"Not unless you're counting yourself amongst those plants." Yukina teased.

Letting that pass she decided to tell Lilly why she was here.

"I was wondering if you plan on joining the upcoming tournament?" Yukina asked.

Kara was curious about the new recruits, so she decided to check out the announcement topic to do some snooping. Of course, most of the members were exchanging ideas as to who they think the newbies are and what aprons they may fit in to. Some of the younger members were a little apprehensive about being around a college age student, whereas a handful of the rest were looking forward to another Big Sister figure to play with. All in all, there was a minor buzz about that announcement which took the staff's mind off of the broken facilities a little.

Kara then sent messages back to Mary and Kate and then decided to make a status update of her own, as topics were only able to be created by Senior Staff members, like Leigh and Kiki.

Yukina and Lilly continued their mock insult fight until Yukina changed the topic to the upcoming tournament.

"I haven't really thought about it that much. I'm not big on the whole 'fighting for the sake of it' thing." Lilly admitted. "Why do you ask? Have you put your name down for it?"

Most of the members were exchanging ideas on who they thought the newbies were. Along with what sort of aprons they would fit into. As Kara read over some of the replies she didn't know what to think about having to share. The youngsters with another big sister figure she liked having the little ones coming to her to play. As she found spending time with them to be rather fun her time with Mary had been enjoyable. Kara tried to think of any of the others she had spent time with like Tama for example.

Even though she had only posted her status update moments ago. She looked to see if maybe she might have gotten a fast reply. She also took this time to check if she had any messages from her other co-workers welcoming her to the fold.

Lilly had not really put much thought of joining the tournament.

"I thought that maybe you'd like to form a team or something, and yes I've put my name down for it." Yukina explained. Giving time for Lilly to think that over some before she asked one more question. "What would you say to having a friendly battle again sometime, I wouldn't mind showing you just how much more powerful I've become since our last match?"

Kara got a bit overpossessive of the youngsters at the Cafe when she noticed that some of the were looking forward to seeing another Big Sister figure. However, somewhere in her mind, she knew that people weren't possessions and tried to prevent herself from slipping up and claiming the youths of the Cafe. During this time, she tried to recall any time she spent with the other Cafe youngsters, but drew nothing but blanks. The memories were far to specific to just summon up on a whim.

Being as impatient as always, Kara checked the update she posted seconds after posting it to see if she got any replies. Of course, people weren't just sitting there to comment on things. The cafe staff, both residents and commuters, were likely going about their own days and hadn't checked the App, perhaps. She'd have to wait for a bit to see if there was any action on the topic.

Yukina suggested forming a team with Lilly for the tournament.

"I'm not sure I want to enter just yet. I mean, I haven't even checked what the prizes are. Plus, fighting for the sake of fighting, as I said before, isn't something I'm keen on." Lilly repeated. "Even if I did enter, I'm not too fussed who I may get partnered with so long as they don't cause too much trouble. Winning or losing doesn't bother me."

Yukina then suggested a friendly battle.

"Maybe sometime in the future, but not soon." Lilly answered.

Kara knew that somewhere in her mind she would have to share. As people weren't possessions and that they were there for everyone to enjoy herself included. She had also tried to recall any memories she might have spent with the Cafe youngsters but drew nothing but blanks as nothing was able to come to mind.

She'd have to wait until later to see if anyone replied to her status update. So, in the meantime, Kara closed the Kira app and put away her phone. With the time remaining until school began Kara took a seat on a bench close to them and waited until Yukina was done talking to Lilly.

Lilly spoke her views on what she thought about doing.

"Well, I'm always up if you can't find a partner if you do join up. Plus, it wouldn't be fighting for the sake of fighting, Think of it more as say a way of gaining strength, or a way to test out your abilities against other people." Yukina suggested. Lilly then said maybe sometime in the future they'd battle but not anytime soon. In one last bit of teasing Yukina cast a small water spell on Lilly where a small deal of water was dumped on her head.

As quickly as it dampened Lilly's body she found herself dry once more. Just as quick and Yukina then bid Lilly farewell and went off on her own. Both girls's sometimes also cast small minor spells on each other as a way of teasing.

"Maybe I need to look elsewhere for a partner?" Kara asked herself. Having the feeling that she wouldn't be able to count on Lilly or the others to be her partner in the tournament.

Kara waited until Yukina and Lilly had finished their discussion. Yukina tried to sell the tournament to Lilly once more, but Lilly was still dismissive of it all.

"I'll think about it, but no promises there." Lilly concluded.

Yukina then decided to have a playful magic fight with Lilly and created a small splash of water to dump on Lilly's head. In retaliation, Lilly created a small flame just beneath Yukina's rear. The flame itself caused no damage, but made it feel like Yukina had just sat on a very hot radiator for a couple of seconds before the flame disappeared.

Once the fight was concluded, Lilly and Yukina bid one another goodbye as the warning bell for the start of school rang. As the girls headed in, Kara mused to herself options for partners for the tournament.

Yukina felt the heat of the flame near her rear but just laughed at it. As she walked further away it did indeed feel like the had sat on something very hot. While the warning bell rang Kara thought over who she could partner with for the coming tournament.

There was a lot of people she could decide on asking. But Kara didn't know who would really make a good partner for her. As everyone would have their own thoughts and feelings on the subject. From what she had heard from Lilly just now she did have some valid points. But it would be nice to team up with either her or one of the twins.

Kara really wanted to team up with any of the Sera girls, but she realised that it may take some work to get them to go along with the idea. Nonetheless, Kara still had a day of school ahead of her to think about first.

The girls split up in the school and went to the respective form rooms.

Kara was left alone with her thoughts as she headed to her form room. There was a lot on her mind about various things and when she arrived in the classroom she took a seat. Turning her head she looked out the window and thought about all the had recently happened. This very morning with Haley she wished to know just how the girl was feeling after her loss.

What could be going through that mind of hers. Kara didn't have any idea of just what that could be she couldn't read minds and Haley wouldn't really say anything. She had enough problems with Haley and turned to other thoughts she needed to make progress with finding out more about Erys. Kara knew of a place to start her search that being the park near the fountain where she battled Eiko.

But Kara was stuck in school right now she couldn't just get up and leave. On tops of other matters there was still things about this world that Kara didn't know about. The only person who would know something might be Eiko. Yet Kara had not a clue of where to find her she had not seen her since the parted ways at the arena.

Kara just stared out of the window for the majority of Form, thinking about the various things that had happened recently, and how Haley must be feeling after her humiliating loss. Part of her wanted to just ditch school for the day and go searching around the Park Fountain, where she had battled Eiko, for any lead on Erys.

Form time went by in its usual boring fashion and soon came the first lesson of the day.

Form time was indeed boring as usual and Kara stared out the window. Into space as she thought about various things. The time soon came to an end and Kara headed to her first lesson of the day on the way there. She had taken out her phone again and went on to check something. Kara went to see if she had any contacts on her phone those being the phone numbers of her friends. She knew she had Mikan's and her sisters and Kiki's. But did Kara have anyone else's listed on her phone.

Once done with that she arrived in her classroom for her magic lessons. Then looked around trying to find one person who she had not seen in a good while. This person happened to be Sierra while Kara normally saw her at the cafe she thought maybe she might go to school here. After doing so she just went about her usual routine until break time.

As Kara looked out the window, losing herself in the boredom of lessons, she began to feel like time was slowing down to a crawling halt. Her thoughts drifted to and from Eiko and all the other strange things she'd experienced lately. Eventually, she felt herself drifting off in to a trance like state, until the ticking of the classroom clock got unusually loud and much slower...

A strange chill washed over her as her vision faded into black momentarily and the icy voice of someone she did not want to hear invaded her mind, with its statements punctuated by strange grainy pictures of things she did not know.

"Old or young, it matters not. Death comes to all."

Kara's mind was filled with a busy street somewhere in town as she heard the sound of a car horn honking and tyres screeching.

"Three becomes two. The Circle wills it."

The next image Kara saw was of two very small shadowy figures in front of what could only be likened to the bonnet of a car, if the previous sounds were accurate. The slightly bigger of the two figures looked to be leaping in to save the other one. To the far left of the image, Kara saw three more figures. Two were around the size of the bigger one in front of the car, and the third looked to be around the size of a young adult. The oldest looking figure was holding back the two smaller ones, who looked just about ready to dive into the space of the first figures.

"Will you stake your all to save everything for another?"

The picture panned to the right and Kara saw herself standing off from the action overlooking everything that was going on. She was in just the right place to intervene and save the two in front of the car, if she so wished.

"When all hands point east, the wheel shall turn."

The image panned back to the centre of the action and zoomed out enough so all figures present could be seen. Then, everything turned black.

"Make your choice."

The sound resumed with screeching tyres once more, followed by a sickening thud and the scream of an older girl. The scream sounded like one of horror, despair and disbelief.

"Time waits for none."

An image returned this time showing the small figure from before, the bigger of the two in danger's way, splayed across the floor with their limbs bent at angles they should not be at and a large red pool expanding beneath them.

Kara was suddenly pulled from her trance by the bell sounding, signalling the start of break time. Everything seemed just like it was normally, as if she'd just been imagining everything from before.

Strangely, Kara felt like she recognised the place where the strange visions took place, but perhaps those memories came from the Past Kara of this world, rather than the present one? With a strange sense of foreboding, Kara followed the rest of the class out for break time.

While Kara day dreamed about random things and looked out the window. She felt herself drifting into a trance like state. She then started to hear a voice inside her head before being taken to what looked like a busy street corner with shadowy figures of two small people. The taller one of the two appeared to be leaping over to save the smaller one.

Kara watched in silence not really understanding what she was seeing. As the voice still spoke to her she saw three others shadowy figures. Who were being held back from jumping into the fray the image then showed that Kara herself was standing right there. If she wished to she could save the two people from being struck by the car.

Kara was told to make a choice, either to save them or remain where she was. The picture next turned black and sound resumed once more. With a scream from the older girl and now Kara was left seeing a bloody mess splayed out across the street. Kara was pulled from her trance by the sound of the bell ringing. It was now breaktime and Kara got up to go find Haley while trying to put together the meaning behind what she just saw.

While heading to the courtyard, Kara puzzled over the experience she had back in class. Perhaps it was...a premonition of something? Was it a side effect of leaping through time to an alternate reality? If so, how come that creature was following her? She was likely now being targeted by It as well, much like Eiko. Although, if she was, why was It showing her these things? So many questions, yet no real answer to them...

Kara arrived in the courtyard, which was a popular gathering spot for the Sera girls, and waited under the large tree in the centre. She was certain Lilly had left the classroom with her, but Lilly was nowhere to be seen at present. She likely stopped by the toilets on her way out.

Eventually, Kara saw one of the twins heading out from the Junior Block of the school towards the courtyard but, at this distance, it wasn't too clear who it was.

So, many questions were running through Kara's head right now after her experience. With what she had just witnessed perhaps it was a premonition of something to come or a side effect from leaping through time. She just didn't understand what was going on and needed answers to the questions.

Kara arrived in the courtyard, at the gathering spot for the Sera girls. She waited near the large tree in the center and was certain. That Lilly had left the classroom with her but Lilly wasn't around in the meantime. Kara tried to put together a plan of action to deal with Haley. She wanted to try out the advice that Lilly and Holly had offered her. Along with trying to finish up seeing the rest of the events at the hospital before she had baled out of that event.

In time Kara saw one of the twins heading her way.

As Kara was heading to the courtyard, she happened to glimpse something which caught her interest. At first, it seemed rather inconspicuous, just a Junior hugging a plushie, but, then, Kara recognised the plushie as Ekreet, the mouthy companion of the usually quiet Xion. Doing a double take as the holder of the plushie scurried past her at dangerous speeds, Kara soon realised that the plushie was with its owner, and said owner was wearing the same uniform as the Twins! Xion attended Evergreen?! That's strange...

Kara's view was soon cut off as Xion darted into the toilets seconds after Kara recognised her. Yup, that was very 'Xion'-like. No doubt about it.

When she arrived in the courtyard, Kara had a few moments to really think about what the visions she saw might represent, and the wording with them as well.

Firstly, Kara remembered the street the events happened on as the four-way intersection in which the Past Kara passed by regularly to get to the Cafe once school had finished. She'd likely be taking that route later today.

The statement 'Three becomes two' likely hinted at the outcome of the events as a whole. One of the three similar looking shadows would die. Perhaps they were triplets, or something? The following comment 'The Circle wills it' could be referencing the Circle of Life, which begins with birth and ends with death. It was likely trying to rationalise the horrible outcome as what 'The World' wills.

The next line didn't need much thought at all. It was challenging Kara to either risk her own life to save the shadow, or let the events transpire to the grim outcome it showed. Quite a difficult decision...

The third to last line 'When all hands point East' was potentially referencing the time the event will happen. If 'hands' meant clock hands, then it would happen at 3:15pm that day, as that's when both the hour hand and minute hand point East. It was unlikely to happen at 3:15am, as children wouldn't be awake then. The subsequent addition was either referencing the Wheel of Fate, or the wheels of the car in the image. Whatever the case, something bad was going to happen, and Kara was likely one of the only people who could prevent it.

The rest wasn't too confusing at all, but more graphic. Kara now had an idea as to what the premonition meant. It was now up to her whether she'd 'Risk all' or let them 'lose everything'.

Just as Kara finished her musings, the twin had reached her. Up close now, it was clear this was Holly.

"Haley's gone pee, so she'll be out soon." Holly informed Kara. "Lilly gone as well?"

Kara wasn't really hiding her deep thought, so Holly decided to ask what it was about.

"Something on your mind? You look a little lost in thought. Still thinking about earlier?"

As Kara waited around in the courtyard she caught sight of something. As she looked closer it was a young person holding a plushie. A moment later Kara learned that the plushie was Ekreet which just happened to belong to Xion. Who just now dashed past her heading towards the restroom. From what Kara could see Xion attended Evergreen as was dressed like the twins. She lost view of her later and was given time to think.

Kara thought about the visions she had just seen. She was able to understand that the street she had seen was the four-way intersection she passed normally when going to the Cafe. Next she learned that one of the three shadowy figures would die. She also learned that the next line was about. Challeneging herself if she'd put her life on the line to save on shadow or let them die.

The third to last line appeared to be telling of the time the event. Would be taking place at which was 3:15pm that day. One thing Kara still didn't know was who the three shadows were could they be triplets or other people. She tried to think more on that before she heard a voice call out to her. Dragging her away from current thoughts it was Holly who had spoke.

"Lilly is also gone." Kara told her.

Holly then asked about what was on Kara's mind.

"A little yes, I'm not really sure about what it is and am trying to make sense of it."

Having most of the knowledge of the visions, Kara tried to determine who the shadows were, but kept drawing blanks. After all, not much about a person could be determined from their shadows. However, from the build of the smaller shadows, they were likely young girls, even younger than Mary and Tama. Judging by basic knowledge of growth and genders, the small girls were probably around five years of age at most, and that was assuming they were the age their height depicted. The smallest shadow of them all could have been around four years of age. They were very young to meet such a horrible end.

Kara vaguely answered Holly's question, but likely confused the girl more than gave her closure.

"Oh, um...okay?" Holly replied.

Soon enough, Haley could be seen leaving the same direction Holly came from. She still didn't look very pleased, but she would possibly be willing to listen to reason now, at least.

Kara was tried to determine who the shadows were but came up empty. All Kara was able to make out that they were young girl's who looked younger then Mary and Tama. She was still confused by why she had seen these younger shadows. She'd try to find out more answers later perhaps with some help would work to her favor.

Holly was more confused on what Kara told her.

"I-I think I had a vision of some kind and from the looks of things about three small shadowy figures. I think what I saw might happen today." Kara tried to tell her. That would have to wait to explain to Holly further later.

As Haley arrived she didn't look too pleased but she might be willing to listen.

"I know you're still upset with me about everything that's gone on between us. I want things back to how they were I really do." Kara told Haley.

She walked up to the young girl and wrapped her arms around her in a hug. "I'm not letting go as I believe this is something you really need right now."

Kara partially explained the visions she had to Holly, who looked even more confused now than she did before. Explaining only part of something so complex would be incredibly difficult without some form of unique help.

"So...um...were you, maybe...daydreaming?" Holly questioned, sounding incredibly lost.

As soon as Haley arrived, Kara didn't even give the young girl a moment to react and just sprung a statement on her.

"Just what are you...? HEY!" Haley tried to answer before Kara pounced on her and gave her the tightest hug she could without hurting the smaller girl. Of course, Haley tried to fight her way out of it, but Kara's size and strength was much more than her own, so it was near impossible for her to break out.

Haley began shouting things at Kara, ordering her to let her go, but Kara did not listen. Eventually, the thrashing got less and less and Haley gave in to the embrace as she started bawling, and her previous angry insults turned into near unintelligible explanations for her previous actions. Kara managed to understand some of it, it seemed like Haley was feeling incredibly lonely as Kara began avoiding her, and Kara's own insinuation that Haley was too weak to resist to pull of her powers stung the girl more than any other suggestion could. Haley hated being called weak and wanted to prove herself to Kara by beating her in the earlier fight, but that didn't happen. She said something about how hard she'd been working on mastering her powers, but in the end it didn't help her win.

Lilly arrived partway through the embrace, but stood off to the side to give the two some space, much like Holly did.

Kara should have given Haley a chance to answer. But she pounced on the girl before she was given the chance to. Haley tried to fight her way free but Kara held on not wanting to let Haley go and not wanting to hurt her either.

Haley started to shout things at Kara about letting her go but Kara refused. As Haley's thrashing got less and less she started to give into the embrace and started bawling. As Haley spoke in unintelligible explanations Kara was able to understand some of it. Of how Haley was feeling increadibly lonely since Kara started avoiding her. Along with how Kara's own insinuation of how Haley was too weak to resist her powers. That was what hurt Haley the most as she didn't like being called weak and wanted to prove to Kara. By beating her in their battle earlier but it didn't happen the way she wanted it to.

"I was wrong to call you weak or even think that you are. Your much stronger then I gave you credit for but what scared me the most about this. Was I feared that you'd end up going down the same route that I did where you'd lose yourself to the powers you control so well. But it turns out that I am the weak one here." Kara tried to explain.

Kara now admitted what her aversion to Haley was, and how wrong she was about it. As expected, Kara didn't really get that much of an intelligible answer out of the crying Haley, but it still felt like she understood what Kara was trying to get at.

Now, it seemed like Haley was starting to lose her anger towards Kara, but there was still a small length to go before they were back up to where they were before the spiral of negativity.

Kara didn't get much of an intelligible answer out of the crying Haley. But she felt like Haley understood just what Kara was trying to get at. She also felt that Haley was starting to lose some of her anger towards her but there was still a ways to go. Before things were how they were before the spiral of badness.

While still hugging onto Haley with her right hand she patted the poor girl on her back.

A few minutes of hugs and pats later and Haley had calmed down enough to just gently sob rather than cry. They'd attracted quite the audience of curious onlookers with this little spectacle. At first glance, right when Kara had grabbed Haley, people were more concerned, and now, after seeing the full picture, concern soon turned to admiration at the actions.

Haley's crying had now turned into a gentle sob. As Kara still held onto the girl as she looked around she could see that an audience. Had gathered around the group and were watching as everything had taken place. Kara knew she'd have to let go rather soon she looked over to Lilly and Holly for any sort of advice keep on holding Haley in a hug or let her go. While awaiting on what she should do Kara decided it was now or never to get the second part of what she wanted done.

Being this close to Haley gave Kara the perfect chance to try it out. Though she had never done this while away before at a time like this. Kara then went through the gentle motions of trying to enter into Haley's Soulscape once more.

Kara, unsure of whether to let Haley go or keep holding her more, looked to the other Sera girls for advice. Lilly just shrugged, which Kara interpreted as 'up to you', and Holly, unusually, mouthed something to Kara which it took her a moment to process. Why was such a shy girl suggesting something like that?! Holly had mouthed...

'Kiss her'.

However, she left out one very important detail of where to kiss Haley.

Nonetheless, before diving into an intimate connection of lips to a part of Haley, Kara attempted to enter Haley's Soulscape all of a sudden. Unsurprisingly, Kara's attempt to enter was rejected by Haley's subconscious barriers. Perhaps such a move was forbidden as Kara had yet to complete a full connection with Haley? She could attempt to break down Haley's mental barriers, but that would undoubtedly cause more trouble than gain.

The advice she got from the other Sera girl's was mixed. For starters Lilly had just shrugged in reply while Holly had mouthed something. Which turned out to be 'kiss her' Kara blushed not knowing why Holly would suggest something like that. This left Kara of not knowing where to kiss Haley so doing the next best thing. Kara did kiss Haley onto of her forehead as a kiss on the lips was out of the question.

Trying to enter into Haley's Soulscape was met with rejection as Haley's subconscious barriers. Blocked Kara from entering into her mind she could try to break through them. But Kara didn't go through with it she didn't want to see what would happen if she did so. A couple of moments later Kara let go of Haley.

Following the strange advice from Holly, Kara went ahead with the kiss. However, she decided to play it safe and only kiss Haley on the forehead. When her lips connected, Kara discovered that Haley had a slight temperature, but that's likely down to the fact it's a warm day outside, and Haley had been fighting back against the earlier grab.

Haley reacted well to the sudden kiss and, eventually, Kara decided to let her go, although Haley didn't go far away.

Kara learned that Haley had a slight temperture when her lips connected. After letting Haley go there wasn't much else to do. As the rest of the breaktime was spent small-talking and Kara taking a moment to use the restroom herself. Before rejoining the others a short time later until break ended and they all went to their next lesson.

When the problems from earlier faded, Kara spent the rest of the Break just chatting with the others before heading off to her next lesson.

The next lesson passed abnormally quickly as Kara spent most of it lost in thought about the earlier visions she had, and the interpretations she received about them. Time was ticking on and, if the warning was anything to go by, she had only fifteen minutes to get from school to the crossroads shown in her visions before the incident happened. However, she could plan her route later, as she was still stuck in school for now.

When the bell rang once more, signalling the start of lunch time, the class began to file out for the forty minutes they had for lunch.

During the next lesson, all Kara really did was think about what. She had seen in the visions and by what she could tell she only had fifteen minutes. To get over to the crossroads from the school she needed to make plans on how she was going to deal with this. The bell the rang again telling Kara that it was time for lunch.

Kara filed out with the rest of the class and it was now time for the training battle. But truth be told while Kara did want to battle Lilly and the others. She just wasn't really up for it right now as she had more pressing matters to deal with. She went to go look for Lilly and the others first to tell them what was up.

Kara filed out of the classroom to Lunch with the rest of the students. She'd decided to pass up on the opportunity of another battle for matters she believed to be more pressing. To inform the others of her choice, she went hunting down the Sera girls to pass this decision on.

Lilly was relatively easy to find, as Kara was in the same class as her. At the start of Lunch, Lilly headed off to the canteen to pick up some food. The little ones, however, weren't so easy, as they were in a completely different section of the school. Logically, they would have likely gone to the same place as Lilly, but finding them in the seas of people would be a little more difficult. However, Kara knew just where are the girls met up between lessons, so she could head there and preempt their arrival.

Kara was able to find Lilly without much trouble. After all they shared the same class together she followed Lilly into the canteen. Letting her know that there was something she needed some advice on and want to ask the whole group once together. The smaller members of the group were harder to find as they were on the other side of the school.

Kara knew of a place where they met between lessons, so she with Lilly. Decided to go greet them together.

Kara first informed Lilly of her request for advice. As this was not normal for Kara, who tended to jump in before looking over other opinions, Lilly was slightly surprised by the sudden change of heart, but agreed to offer whatever input she could give on the situation, though she was very curious as to what it was all about.

With Lilly on board with her plan, Kara headed to the usual meeting spot of the Sera girls to await the arrival of the younger members. This time, Haley was the first to arrive at the meeting point and she informed Kara of Holly's absence. According to Haley, Holly was in the canteen queue picking up lunch for the both of them.

A few minutes later, Holly and Lilly arrived at the meeting spot.

Both girls arrived at the meeting spot and Haley was the first to arrive. Before letting them know that Holly was busy picking up lunch and would join them shortly. A few minutes later she did just that arriving at the meeting spot. Kara let the others sit down and start to eat their lunch when she first spoke up.

"I know we are suppose to have a training match in a few moments. But truthfully I'd like to pass up on that for today as there's something I'd like to focus my attention on right now. Instead of a friendly match, what I'm about to tell you I've already told Holly some of it but not all of it." Kara let the group know.

She started on her own lunch letting the others wonder. On what she was about to tell them and then finally spoke once more.

"Just before breaktime today, I had a vision of sorts of three shadowy figures of sorts they are walking down the road where I usually head to work. When a black car comes speeding towards them as if it's about to strike to two smaller figures. I also saw myself from the looks of it just off too the side of the smaller figures. It looks like from what I saw that I only have a few moments at most. To save the people before the girl strikes them." Kara said.

She let this all sink in giving them a time to think it over.

"I don't know who these people are, or why I've had this vision on the first place. I'm not even sure of why it's falling upon me to help these people. I want to help this group of people anyway that I can I don't want to see someone get hurt or lose a loved one. From what I've learned from this vision is that it's happening later this afternoon at 3:15pm." Kara added.

She didn't tell the group about the voice that had spoken to her during the vision. As that would draw questions she wasn't sure she could answer.

"So, I'd like some help in forming a plan of action to help save these young people?"

Once Kara's little group had gathered, she explained, in as vague a way as possible, the visions she had earlier. Of course, this served to do nothing but confuse the others present. When Kara had finished her explanation, she asked for some idea to formulate a plan of action to save the those marked for death.

"Are you sure you didn't fall asleep in class? That sounds like some whacked out dream." Haley suggested, entirely unknowing of what other help she could give.

"It does sound incredibly patchy and very dream-like. Maybe you just fell asleep in class, like Haley does?" Holly repeated.

"Just don't pay too much attention to it. Maybe it's as the others say?" Lilly agreed.

"Sorry, but I'm not even sure we could help you there. We've nothing really to go off, and we don't even know who's in danger." Holly added in. "If you're that convinced that you're seeing glimpses of the future, then maybe you could head down there before the thing's meant to happen and see if you can find who might be at risk and, I don't know, delay them so they don't cross the road at that time?"

What Kara had told everyone just seemed to confuse them.

"I was wake when this happened I didn't fall asleep." Kara told her.

Holly spoke next and again thought Kara had fallen asleep. "I didn't do that." Kara repeated.

Lilly finally spoke.

"I can't do that what happens if this is indeed real and say I don't pay much attention. To it and just let nature take it's course?" Kara countered. Trying to make a valid point she didn't want someone's death hanging on her shoulders if she just upright and ignored it.

"I wish I knew who it was that was in trouble at least then it would. Give me something to go off of instead of nothing." Kara sighed. She agreed to Holly's advice about going there ahead of time to see if she could stop them.

As Kara thought this over more another option came to her mind maybe she could. Search for them at school the younger two girls. Might not go to their school seeing as how they were far too young but the other sibling might go here.

Kara was clearly doubted by all the girls, yet she still tried to defend her point. She was likely talking to completely the wrong people for advice on matters of a temporal nature, or matters where a certain Entity is involved.

Kara then decided that, if she wasn't going to get any helpful advice, she should seek out the people involved, either in and around the school, or at the site of the incident. Some part of her also discredited this idea. It was unlikely that it was anyone she knew or who she'd seen around the school, otherwise it would have been a little clearer.

Speaking with the girl's about this idea of hers was getting her nowhere. That left only one person whom she would be able to talk to about this sort of thing. Kara took the time to look around the courtyard for any signs of that one person.

While the idea of seeking out the people involved, was a good idea. It was also a bad one as Kara didn't if it was anyone she knew or not. So, trying to find who they were was out of the question which left Kara with few options left to her for right now. She decided to move things along and ask her new found sisters something else.

"I was giving this idea some thought and was wondering how would each of you. Like to spend some time alone with me for say like an hour. We could use that time together getting to know each other better and learning how to better function as a family?" Kara asked.

Kara looked for the one person who may be able to help with her current problem, but, despite how hard she looked, they were nowhere to be found. As things stood at present, the only real choice she had was to try and help in whatever way she could and hope for the best.

Kara then made a questionable suggestion of getting each of the girls alone at some point.

"Why can't we do it together?" Holly questioned. "Why must we be alone for us to get to know each other?"

"Are you saying we're not compatible?" Haley asked.

The one person who might be able to help her out. Was no where to be found leaving Kara with questions and no answers and having to deal. With what was to come by herself which didn't really help all that much.

Both Holly and Haley spoke up about alone time.

"Because I want to be able to spend time together perhaps doing something fun. Like going to the bookstore with you Holly or challeneging you Haley at a video game. To even just going for a walk around the park with you Lilly,"

The reason why Kara was wanting to do this whole thing. Was because she wanted to get closer to everyone not in a perverted way or anything but more in a sisterly way. Wishing that each of her new sisters can gain her trust in a good way.

"We are compatible."

Kara further explained her reasoning for wanting to get the girls alone. However, none of them appeared to be keen on the idea. Kara hadn't exactly considered what they might want, or how they may feel about being alone with someone who was, until a short while ago, their enemy. She'd likely have to work her way up to getting them alone, if she wanted to do so.

The idea wasn't working how she wanted it to so. Like normal Kara just gave up trying and went about eating the rest of her lunch in silence. Growing bored she spoke to the one person who might have something for her to do even if it was a punishment.

"Is it okay, if we meet up now for whatever you have planned for me or wait until later?" Kara asked Erys.

After asking her question Kara looked the courtyard for any sign of Xion. Before finally speaking once more to the others. "How's the day been for you three?"

Kara gave up on trying to get the girls alone and remained quiet until boredom hit her. Wanting something to do, be it anything at all, Kara asked for her punishment from Erys.

"Are you that bored that you'd want to get punished? Sorry, but there are too many witnesses here, so that will have to wait. Let's say until when you're alone before you start at the Cafe?"

It was understandable why Erys was unwilling to engage in the punishment in a place like this. There were so many people here that it would be next to impossible to go anywhere where they couldn't be interrupted or seen. With that option down, Kara looked around the Courtyard for Xion, but that also didn't yield any results. Xion probably had her own place to go for lunch. Finally, with no other options left, Kara decided to engage in pointless small talk to pass the time. This worked, just about, and, by a stroke of luck, lunchtime was over and it was time to begin the last two lessons for the day.

"I don't know nothing really to do right now." sighed Kara. She didn't wish to be punished but she just wanted something to do and then Erys wanted to do this before work started. Which Kara was okay with save one thing.

"Could it perhaps wait until later tonight, I've got something important I need to do before work. Which means I'm strapped for time right now?"

Kara didn't see any sign of Xion and lunchtime past fairly quickly with the small talk. It was now time to head back to class for the final two lessons. Kara bid the other fairwell for the time being and headed to her next lesson.

Kara partially agreed with the decided time in which Erys shall enact her revenge.

"You mean this whole 'terrible happenings are nigh!' thing you just won't shut up about? I wasn't thinking about doing it until you reached the changing rooms of the Cafe, but, if you want it earlier..."

Erys sounded much like all the others at first, until...

"Still, no matter how much I put down the whole 'premonition' stupidity, a small part of me also feels like I should head to that place. Kinda weird now that you think about it. Just why are we the only ones getting this feeling?"

Puzzles aside, Lunch time ended and everybody headed to their final two lessons of the day. The lessons went by without any noteworthy happenings and, eventually, the final bell rang, signalling the end of the school day and bringing about the final 15 minute countdown for Kara...

"Yes that's what I was talking about and trying to get the others help on." Kara told her. She didn't know if she liked the idea of something happening in the changing rooms at the Cafe. Erys the seemed to agree just a little bit with what Kara had said.

"That I don't know, I'd like to ask Eiko about this whole thing. But I don't know where she is right now, you didn't by chance feel or see anything like a vision or something as well did you?" Kara asked.

The final two lessons went by fairly quickly, and the final bell rang for the day. The school day had ended and Kara had 15 minutes to get to where she needed to be. She wanted to wait for the others so, she could get some help but she didn't know. How long it'd take them before they were fully ready to leave the school.

Kara looked around for Lilly wanting to tell her she'd be going on ahead.

Kara wanted to know if Erys had witnessed a vision or anything.

"I'm not the sort of person to hallucinate in the middle of the day, so, no. I can't really describe it as anything more than a kind of 'want' to head towards that place. Some part of me feels like it wants to be there at the time you said, kind of like an 8th sense or something. Like, if you see a really good deal on something you've been wanting for a while, you'll do anything you can to get it, wouldn't you? That's kind of how it feels."

Once the school day ended, Kara hurried out to the front of the school, but then decided to wait around for the others, which was rather a bad idea considering the already incredibly tight time constraint she had.

"Are we just gonna stand here all day or are you gonna get that indecisive ass of yours moving?! Ignore the others, they already said they think you imagined the whole thing! You're wasting precious time! GET A DAMN MOVE ON! There's an amazing invention in this time call a Mobile Phone, you really should use one. Just drop the slackers a message saying you skipped out on them due to a crisis at work or something!"

"Depends on what the deal is, say if it's something like no longer fearing blood. Then I'd glady go through with anything to grab hold of that. But this just feels very weird I still don't know what I even saw this vision of even who the people are."

Kara while she wanted to wait around for the others. To try and prove her point that she was telling the truth by getting them to come along. Was wasting precious time that she didn't have an ample supply of. Growing tired of waiting Kara hurried ahead towards where she needed to be. Even going as far as to cast magic. To help her arrive faster at where she needed to be.

"Crystalline Drive"

Kara felt the magic to it's work her speed increase and she ran even faster. Towards the intersection near her work where she knew where the three people. Would soon arrive at from her vision.

"I'm moving, I'm moving." Kara told Erys. Not liking the fact she got her ass chewed out by the being yet again.

While running Kara pulled out her phone she stopped for one moment. To text Lilly a message about where she was.

Kara to Lilly: "Sorry, I bailed on waiting for you guys but I'm needed at work right now, due to having to help out several of my younger coworkers with their work sections today. As they are understaffed right now."

Kara sent the message and started running at full speed to the intersection. Where she soon arrived at and started to try and look for the three figures. Who she had seen in her vision or at least their shapes and the right spot of where she needed to be to save one of them.

Kara took Erys' figurative examples as being actual ideas.

"Um...no. I didn't mean a literal deal, I meant like the kind of feeling of desire you get when you see something you want. To put it in terms you would understand, it's like how you feel when you perv on the kids at the Cafe when they're bursting for a pee. A kind of anticipation of an end result, which in the example I used, would be them flooding their panties and making lakes on the Cafe floor."

Standing around for another minute, until Erys kicked her into moving, Kara eventually decided that waiting was not the best option and tried to cut travel time down. She had ten minutes left before it happened, and she had to get into town in that time.

Pushing her body to the limit, Kara managed to traverse the usual fifteen minute journey to the intersection in just under six minutes. With four minutes left on the clock, Kara frantically looked around the intersection for who might be in danger, however, due to the sheer number of people and vehicles flowing through it, it was near impossible to pinpoint a single person from the ground.

"Stay here, I'm going to get a better view."

Three minutes.

Erys flew up, still in her ethereal form, and looked over the intersection from a bird's eye view. Rapidly moving her focus around the area, Erys eventually saw who might have fit Kara's earlier description of five people, three of them being small, and one being very small, and a chaperone who looked around late teens.

Two minutes.

Erys hastily returned to Kara, practically barking the order to her.

"To your left, heading towards the town, just about to go over the pedestrian crossing!"

One minute.

Bargaining on her last ditch effort, Kara rushed over to where Erys had indicated from the image she sent to Kara's mind.

45 seconds.

The people she was looking for were nearly across the road, save for the youngest girl.

30 seconds.

All of a sudden, a speeding car screeched around the corner of the road opposite to where the girls were crossing and showed no signs of stopping. The youngest girl, a frail looking dainty girl dressed in a yellow sundress with a child's straw hat perched on top of her vibrant silver hair, was little over halfway across the crossing as the car continued hurtling towards her.

15 seconds.

The young girl tripped over and fell to the floor, her hat rolling towards her sisters, who looked upon her with evident distress.

10 seconds.

The car was nearly on top of the girl now, a little over 20ft away, and rapidly continued approaching her. Kara was stuck between the curious onlookers to the noise and those who looked to be trying to snap images of the speeding reckless driver's registration plate.

5 seconds.

One of the triplets, the three smaller girls with the teen girl, broke out from behind her family and dived towards her little sister just as the car was getting closer.

4 seconds

The slightly older girl managed to grab her sister

3 seconds

The car would reach the pair any second

2 seconds

The older girl looked to be trying to shove her sister to safety

1 second

Both girls looked upon their imminent demise.

0 seconds...

Suddenly, a bubble of prismatic magic energy blasted out from behind Kara, encompassing the whole intersection and slowing all actions down to a crawling halt. Kara, however, was unaffected and now standing just where she saw herself in the vision, looking upon the seemingly unavoidable end of such young lives. She still moved at her usual speed, free from any effects that had taken place. She now had the power to save the girls.

"Don't just stand there! Move the kids!"

Kara recognised who had just called out to her. It was who she'd been looking for for most of the school day. Somehow, Eiko also seemed to know about this.

"I can't keep this up much longer. Get a move on if you wanna save them!"

"That makes it easier to understand yes, I'd like to feel more of things like that. I don't know why but being at some place or just wanting to feel that 'feeling' is great."

Kara reached the intersection in six minutes with time to spare. She tried to look around for where the group of three would be but there were. Far too many people and cars around so her search was coming up empty. Until Erys helped out by getting a bird's eye view of the area and pointing Kara in the right direction of where to go.

But time was running out Erys returned and told Kara it was on her left. Turning that way Kara moved through the valley of people. Until she saw the youngest girl it was right then the speeding car came out of no where. Kara tried to rush to the young girls aid but she wasn't going to make it the car was far too fast for her.

It was right then that a magical bubble shot out from behind Kara. Filling the entire area everything was slowing down until all was not moving. As Kara moved forward she wasn't effected by this at all. She heard Eiko call out to her to save the kids.

"Now of all times you show up, I have questions for you" Kara told her.

Just as things looked to be sticking to the bleak outcome Kara saw, a miracle happened and slowed the passage of time down for everything except her, which gave her just enough time to save the girls. She pondered her actions first, thinking on grabbing them and moving them one at a time, but she had a sinking feeling that would only lead to disaster. So, instead, she used the last of her Boost power to dash in, grab both of the girls while moving, and deposit them down with their family. In last the 2 seconds she had, she quickly dashed back to Eiko's side of the road and. As soon as her foot touched the pathway on the other end of the crossing, time resumed with a resounding cacophony of noise. From this, Kara knew that her original plan would have failed.

"You certainly pushed it there." Eiko commented as she collapsed to the floor gasping for breath. "That power...takes a lot...out of me."

Some how Kara had managed to save the girl's and place them near their family. On the other side of the street. As Kara touched the pathway where Eiko was she turned around and looked back the way she'd came. To see just who the rest of the girl's were she had saved. Then turned back to Eiko who collapsed on the floor clearly tired from the power she had used.

"Where have you been?" Kara asked.

Wishing to know just where Eiko had been seen they had split apart.

"Also, how come I saw a vision of those girls what does that all mean?"

When things calmed down, Kara started firing off questions without relenting.

"We'll talk elsewhere." Eiko quickly replied. "Hanging around here is a bad idea, considering what just happened."

As soon as Eiko regained her breath, she hastily grabbed Kara and pulled her off down a side alleyway. From the corner of her eye, Kara spied the imposing visage of the Clockwork Reaper near the crossroads. It appeared to be looking right at Kara and Eiko.

In the cover of an alleyway, Eiko finally began to explain what was going on.

"I've been doing what you should be doing. Gathering information on this Timeline and how it differs from the one we left." Eiko eventually answered. "In case you didn't know, things are much different in this Timeline than the one you're originally from. The core events which shaped the world are the same, but minor details have been adjusted, omitted or added. It's up to us to see what these are and how we can best blend in with this time so we don't unknowingly cause severe trouble, or worse, Paradoxes."

Kara insisted to know more about the whole 'Vision' she had earlier.

"Because you've seen the realm of the immortal, you've tied yourself into the threads that join and bind people's Fates together." Eiko explained. "What you saw was one of the many endings which could've caused someone's proverbial 'Sand' to run out. Imagine everyone's lives are contained as Sands in an hourglass. When that sand runs out, we die. What you saw was the potential end those girls could've come to, as their sands were nearly spent. As we saved them, their sands have been restored, meaning they'll live for longer."

While the explanation was vague, it made some deal of sense.

"Also, He wanted his due. We evaded His grasp back before we came to this Timeline. As you know, the Reaper always collects." Eiko further explained. "If either of us attempted to save those girls alone, we would have failed, or died trying. That means that, either way, He would've claimed two lives, if not more. That Vision you had was both a challenge and a taunt from Him. He wanted to see what you would do. Whether you would sacrifice others to prolong your own life, or dive in and take what consequences come. We've no doubt taken more interest now, so we may be seeing a direct challenge soon. Don't try it alone, you'll die. Horribly."

Kara was pulled down towards an alleyway where both her and Eiko could talk. On the way there she caught sight of the CR for a short time.

"I haven't had a whole lot of time to gather information like you can. I'm not able to come and go as I please without anyone missing me." Kara told Eiko. "I also know this timeline is different from the other one. For starters I can use my wind powers again when before I couldn't." Kara pointed out. She would have to gather info on her own to find out what else was really different.

Eiko explained about the 'visions'.

"So, basically what you're explaining to me is that. I saw the time of someone's death. Which means I am going to be seeing more of them as time passes. Because I have seen into his realm as you've pointed out." Kara said. She listened as more was explained, "I don't know if I could really handle another challenge from him again. I couldn't really do much last time as this were bad then."

Kara explained that she had a rough idea that this world was different from the one she was in previously. She then went on to process the information that Eiko had provided her about the Visions and what they meant.

"Potentially, yes. It depends on whether He decides to act upon events going on, or open up Rifts." Eiko continued. "I'm not sure how many more we're going to see, but, normally, only people close to the one who witnesses the Vision will be shown in them. If we had to go around saving everybody who did something stupid or reckless, then we'd have more Visions than breaths we take."

Kara was reluctant to engage in the direct challenges, if there were to be any.

"We don't really have much of a choice. If He decides to open up Rifts in populated areas, then they'd be innumerable casualties and widespread panic." Eiko answered. "In case you were wondering, what I mean when I say 'Rift' is the thing you recklessly dived into back when we first met."

Just then, Kara's phone got a Vibration come through, like some kind of notification.

"You'd better be off. You've got work to do." Eiko informed Kara. "I've got my own form of work to do as well. We'll pick up where we left off later."

"That's going to cause us some trouble, me I believe more so I can't be disappearing. All the time on everyone." Kara says. She then went on to ask Eiko about the people she had just saved. "Even though we both saved those kids, and they are safe for now. Can he ever target them again?" Kara asked.

While Kara didn't want to engage in direct challenges, she had little choice.

"Do, you think her will target Lilly and the others or any of my coworkers?" Before Kara was able to get an answer her phone got a vibration. She reached into her pocket to see what the notification was.

"Can, we meet up in the park later at the fountain where we fought?"

Kara was concerned about the frequency of times she may have to go off to save people, and also if people could be targeted more than once.

"If all goes well, we won't have to do anything. Although, that is incredibly unlikely." Eiko replied. "You'll find ways to disappear off, I'm sure. You always find ways.

"It's not unheard of for people to be targeted on multiple occasions, however, it is extremely rare. If bad things kept happening to certain people, it'd cause quite the commotion, wouldn't it? In addition, He can't directly influence the mortal world, so events have to be set up in such a way that it looks completely natural and is discerned as nothing more than an unfortunate accident."

Kara then questioned if either Lilly or anyone really close to her would ever get targeted.

"I'd like to say it's impossible, but that would be an outright lie." Eiko explained, not wishing to elaborate further. "If that ever happens then, no matter what, protect them."

Eiko then turned away from Kara.

"We both know how it feels to lose someone close to us, so I'm sure that girl is praising this miracle. Don't ignore the things only we can do, lest others feel the pain we've felt."

Upon receiving the notification from her workplace, Kara requested that she meets up with Eiko later.

"When your work finishes, I'll be waiting there. Don't skip out."

Eiko then disappeared off through a portal she created, leaving Kara alone in the alleyway. Kara checked her phone to see what the notification was about. The notification was in regards to a sudden private booking she had for 'as soon as her shift starts'. The only information about the one who booked it was a single initial of 'S'.

She didn't really have much time to get to the cafe before her sudden booking...

Kara took it all in that Eiko had said to her before she left. The thought of the others being attacked or just other random people filled Kara with dread. But if that time ever came she would protect them least they not lose someone like her and Eiko had.

Leaving the alleyway after checking her phone learning she had a sudden booking. Right when her shift started she tried to think if it was with Annmarie. Or with Xion or one of the smaller members that she had agreed to help out with. She couldn't remember as too much had gone on in such a short time she had forgotten.

Running to work she arrived with a few moments to spare. Before going to change she looked around for Mary, Tama and Xion just to let them know she was there. Even going as far as to say 'hi' to them. Before heading into the backroom to change into her work clothes. After getting changed she headed back out onto the floor to look for Kiki.

On her way to the Cafe, Kara ran through some ideas she had behind the sudden booking and who it might be with. Whatever the case, a customer was waiting, and, as a worker, she had to provide.

Kara arrived at the Cafe mere minutes before her shift was due to start, and noticed the chaos that the place was in. More customers than usual were at the Cafe today, despite the out of order facilities for one of the genders. So many customers in fact that even the senior staff, like Kiki and Leigh, had to chip in with bookings. Stepping through the door, Kara suddenly found herself pounced upon by two small girls.

"Welcome, Big Sis." Mary greeted Kara.

"Are we gonna play today?!" Tama chimed in.

Mary was hugging against Kara's waist while Tama was holding on to Kara's left arm. It was out of the ordinary to see them on door duty rather than Kiki or Leigh but, considering how busy the Cafe was, it was likely a last minute decision.

Kara hurriedly excused herself from her young interceptors and headed straight for the changing rooms to prepare for the work day. When she got her work clothes on, Erys appeared and then entered the outfit Kara was wearing, much like how she entered the weapons Kara wielded.

"Time to start your punishment."

A strange constricting feeling came over Kara as the clothes felt like they tightened against her. She was likely unable to remove them, even if she tried cutting them off. This was akin to the 'Cursed Objects' commonly found in RPG games. Once they are worn, they cannot be removed easily. Kara then felt her bladder begin to fill up suddenly until it reached the 'First Warning' Stages and, also, her lustful intentions began to spike as well, stopping just before the point where her rational thought would be affected.

"Until I say so, you cannot, under any circumstances, relieve yourself of these urges, no matter how hard you try. Even if you try and force them out, they'll never leave until I give the go ahead. Don't worry, I'll make it so your perversion doesn't affect your work, yet I can't promise how...lustful you'll get, or how wet you'll be by the end of the day. Enjoy, you perverted girl."

Well...on with work...

With her 'Cursed' Clothes, Kara left the changing rooms and returned to the shop floor to look for Kiki or Leigh. It wasn't hard to find them, but they were otherwise preoccupied with attending to customers, in Kiki's case, or manning the cash register, in Leigh's case. Leigh directed Kara towards her sudden booking and also informed her that it was a request for her and her alone, much like what the more experienced workers in the Cafe got. She was either moving up the ranks very fast, or had some very obsessed customer wanting her.

Kara headed over towards one of the neutral seating areas of the cafe in hopes of finding her customer. She was, at first, unable to determine just which customer was her request, until something tugged on the edge of her apron.

"Could you be...my requested companion, I wonder?"

The voice which accompanied the tugging could barely be heard over the noise of the cafe as it was incredibly soft. This unusual person spoke in a strange way which was slightly slower than most people and didn't quite express emotion, but somehow conveyed just what it needed to in a suitable way.

Turning to the source of the voice and tugging, Kara spied a oddly familiar looking person. It was a young looking girl, barely taller than the Sera twins, with shoulder-length deep platinum coloured hair tied off in twintails to either side of her head by a rather cute looking pair of hair bobbles shaped like cat faces, which had small crossed bones behind them, like a cat version of the stereotypical Jolly Roger pirate flag. She was also a little more pale than most girls her apparent age, but not in a unhealthy way, but more in a mystifying way.

Her outfit was a monochromatic sleeveless hoodie over a plain black casual sleeveless t-shirt. The bobbles on the hoodie matched her hair bobbles, and the hood of the hoodie was a personification of said hair bobbles as well, but just with the cat face. Half of it, including one ear, was white and the other half was black. On her lower half she had a plain black and white checked mini-skirt and black strappy shoes which extended up to her knee but left her legs visible behind the straps.

The most prominent feature of this girl, aside from her abnormal attire, was her heterochromic eyes. Her left eye was a deep green, but her right eye was a striking lilac.

The strange girl tilted her head to the side a little in query.

"Are you really, the girl, I am looking for?"

When Kara arrived at the cafe she found that it was super busy. There was chaos all about as so many customers were there. When she entered through the door she was pounced on by two small girls. Looking down she saw that they were both Mary and Tama who both who either hugged Kara or held onto her arm.

"Hello, little sis." Kara greeted Mary then turned over to Tama. "If you're not busy or I we can play later." Kara next gave both girl's hugs of their own first she hugged Mary. Pulling the smaller girl into her own hug. Also her fingers ran across Mary's side just to innocently check if Mary was wearing her 'protection.' She then hugged Tama in return before she let her go and got serious we both girls.

"I want both of you to remember that I'm here to help you out with our problem today. I need you both to make sure if you need to use the restroom to go when you need to." Kara informed the pair. She then turned to Tama once again, "if I'm not here to help out can I count on you to help out Mary?"

Once Kara got her answers she left to get changed after she had put on her clothes. Erys appeared and entered into Kara's clothes. Which then began to tighten around her body she also felt her bladder begin to fill up rapidly, even her lustful intentions began to spike as well she felt herself blushing as she remembered the hugs from the smaller girls.

"B-But I don't want to have an accident in front of my friends they look up to me?" Kara whined she mainly said this about the little ones who seemed to like her. "How, am I suppose to remain clear headed if I'm suppose to be helping?" Kara wanted a level head it was going to be rather hard to keep the lustful thoughts out of her head.

Pressing a hand into her crotch for a moment, Kara whimpered then headed. Out to find Kiki or Leigh she found Leigh who told her about her booking. That it was for her and her alone this was strange who'd want to book Kara? she didn't know anyone who'd want to and didn't think she was moving up the ranks at work very fast. Kara finally headed for the netural seating area trying to find her requested customer. Looking around she was unable to find them until someone tugged at her apron.

Turning around she saw a girl who was barely taller than the Sera twins. The girl looked oddly familiar to Kara and she tried to place who it was. Kara was first drawn to the girl's strange eye color which looked beautiful. "You have lovely eyes." Kara told her she took in the rest of the girl's apperance as her eyes traveled over her body. Kara felt the strings of lewd thoughts entering her mind. Wonder what the girl looked like naked or what sort of panties she wore under her skirt. She was blushing again when the girl spoke to her.

"I-If I'm the o-one you requested then yes, I am your companion for as long as you. Requested me for just who might you be and what is it that you want to do with me?"

After being pounced on by the two younger girls, Kara greeted the pair and secretly checked to see if Mary had her usual garments on under her uniform. Kara soon felt the familiar bulk of a nappy under Mary's uniform, so at least she was safe for now. Of course, Kiki or Leigh wouldn't allow the Greeter to be in a sodden apron otherwise it'd look bad for both the Greeter and the Cafe.

Kara then reminded the duo about today's 'complications' and ways to prevent any puddles on the Cafe Floor. Like normal, the young pair agreed to it, but it seemed like they slightly shrugged off the whole concept of accidents. Mary possibly did so because of her protection, and Tama had quite the record of getting too excited and making puddles. They'd probably give it an honest effort, but would likely give up after a few hours. As mentioned by Kate, Tama immediately took on the role of Supporting Mary if Kara was unavailable.

After bidding the younger Cafe workers goodbye, Kara headed into the changing rooms to get changed, and suffer under Erys' punishment. Kara obviously didn't like the chosen punishment, but it wasn't Erys' way to be lenient with misbehaving underlings.

"That's not for me to concern myself with. You bought this on yourself, and I would be shirking my duties as your Mistress if I didn't punish you when you deserved it. Don't fret with losing it in front of people, I don't get a kick out of humiliation. You won't be able to go, even if your bladder was full to bursting, until I release my grip on you. That's how I punish people. However, when I do eventually decide you've been punished enough, all of it will come flooding out the instant I release my hold on you. You'd better prepare yourself for that."

With Erys' punishment looming over her, Kara decided to get the work day over with and pray that Erys was in a merciful mood.

Having her requester find her, Kara assessed the girl that she will be serving for as long as they requested. Could she be...?

The first thing that drew Kara's attention to the girl was her unusual eye colour rather than the strange attire she wore. Kara made a comment on how nice her eyes looked before returning to her lewd self and imagining the vulnerable girl naked or in her underwear.

"You say you are looking...at my eyes, yet I feel...unpleasant gazes, on my body..." The small girl answered. Her choice of words connoted either unsettled feelings or mild concern for her wellbeing, yet not a single emotion showed on her face. "Are you...a creeper, I wonder?"

She blinked slowly and then headed over to the table that Leigh had pointed out and turned back towards Kara, waiting for her to follow.

"Why imagine when you can stare all you like?"

An unsettling chuckle followed Erys' rhetorical question before Kara's vision gained slight crystalline hues around the edges and her requester's clothes began to become translucent, revealing...

...the young girl's 'provocative' choice in underwear.

Behind the feathery front of a baby-doll like vest lay small breasts, around a mid A-cup. The centre of the bust of the baby-doll had a sew red rose motif, with the feathers acting as the vines coursing across the upper hems of the piece of clothing. The rest of it, however, was very much as translucent as her outer clothing had become, showing the tender, milky-white, super soft navel and midriff of the girl. Unlike her outing clothing, the baby-doll seemed naturally translucent, which made for a rather weird choice in attire for a girl so young...

Following the delicate lines of the girl's body down, Kara found the promised land! The tender treasure of the girl was kept locked behind a thong-like pair of lacy back panties, which also had a red rose motif on the front of them. The near non-existent cover of the thin piece of material only just covered what it needed to, and potentially left the soft rear of the girl exposed to the elements.

Just why was such a young looking girl wearing such adult underwear?!

"Show's over, hope you liked it."

As one final taunt, Erys made it so Kara's doctored vision nearly pierced even the underwear of the girl, but such a delicious view was cut off prematurely as Erys retracted her powers, leaving the girl dressed in her outer clothes once more.

"I feel like...you just, undressed me..." The girl commented, a slight accusatory snip behind her words. "Should I call...CPS*?"

Trying to maintain some professionalism, Kara hurried on over to the girl's table and proceeded to sit with her. Not once did the girl's piercing vision leave Kara, cutting through her like a honed dagger through frayed cloth. Kara tried to change the subject by asking the girl's name and what her first order was.

"Sierra..." The girl answered, still staring at Kara. "And I desire..."

Sierra picked up and empty drinking glass and passed it to Kara.

"More Green Tea..."

Kara wasn't sure if she liked what she heard about the form of Erys' punishment. She was glad that she wouldn't suffer any humiliation at the hands of her Mistress. But what concerned her the most right now was her overwhelming lust. Which had grown to quite high levels she didn't say anything on that but hoped that she could work through it.

The girl made a comment on how she felt an unpleasant gaze upon her body. Kara only blushed further "N-No I'm not a creeper," Kara told her. The girl then headed over to their assigned table she turned back to face Kara waiting for her to follow. Right before Kara was about to Erys spoke up again. Deciding to have a little fun with Kara by allowing her to see through the girl's clothes. Kara was able to see what sort of clothing's she wore underneath even to her bare a-cup breasts and the sweet silky skin that lay underneath baby-doll like vest.

Kara began to feel the very first stages of arousal begin to creep. Over her own body and she stared at the girl's own. Her gaze shifted down towards the girl's promised land to see what sort of underwear she wore, Kara liked the rose design on them but didn't really know what to think of the type the girl wore. In a final act of fun Erys nearly let. Kara sees the girl's treasure before returning her vision to normal. "N-no!" Kara cried out to Erys, clearly, she had enjoyed the show and was disappointed that it ended.

"You don't need to call them," Kara said.

She hurried over to the table and pulled out a chair for the girl. To sit upon before gently pushing it in towards the table. Kara, then sat down beside the girl the girl's gaze never leaving Kara. What Kara learned next was the girl's name which happened to be Sierra. Who just happened to be the girl who Kara had met before but she looked far different from what Kara remembered.

Knowing she was never to gain much information on the girl. As the ring was unable to gain anything from the last time she tried it. Kara knew that Sierra always appeared to know what someone was either doing or not doing. Kara tried a different approach to gain knowledge of the girl.

"Mistress, I have need of your eyes I wish to see if I can gather some information on Sierra here."

Kara was being truthful her and not lustful, Sierra then handed Kara an empty glass. Wishing for her to go get her some Green Tea. Kara gave to get and once over then excused herself to go gather what Sierra wanted. She returned a couple of moments later with a filled glass of Green Tea and set it on the table before Sierra.

"is, there anything else you desire perhaps something to eat?" Kara asked before she sat down again. After she got Sierra's answer Kara went on to ask why Sierra requested her. "If I may ask why, did you wish to meet with me is there something you wish to ask me or that I can help you with?" Kara asked.

While Kara was busy with Sierra, the same girl with the long white hair and green eyes. Arrived at the cafe again she walked inside and took an empty table. Which just happened to be in sight of where Kara and Sierra were busy chatting her own gaze was fixed upon Kara.

Kara tried in vain to defend herself against the accurate and debilitating remarks of her current customer. To further add salt to the already gaping wound, Erys played more on Kara's lust before cutting off the show just as it was about to get to the best part. This, of course, backed up the girl's points and prompted a rather direct assault of bringing in Professional assistance to protect her purity. Eventually, Kara managed to hold back on her mounting lust and try to be a good worker.

For 'apparently innocent' reasons, Kara wished to call upon the aid of Erys once more to pierce whatever mental barriers Kara's customer, whom called herself Sierra, had in place.

"Misbehaving followers do not get to make requests of their Mistress."

That was a rather...obvious answer. It seemed Kara would be without outside aid, unless Erys wished to taunt her more. Giving up for the moment on infiltrating secretive information, Kara fulfilled her first duty as a booking by getting Sierra a refill of Green Tea. When Kara reached the serving area of the Counter, and Leigh asked what kind of Green Tea was wanted, Kara realised that she had forgotten the most basic lesson given to all new hires.

Always ask how customers take their beverages.

Even Tama and Mary knew to do that, and they're children. Wow, how...unprofessional of Kara. Thankfully, Leigh knew how Kara's customer took their Green Tea and provided based on her initial request before Kara took over.

Returning to the table, Kara was, once again, reminded of her lapse in judgement.

"You aren't very...professional, are you?" Sierra commented. "You didn't ask, how I take my Green Tea."

Despite that, when Sierra went to take the first sip, she realised that someone must have remembered her order properly.

"At least the girl at the counter knows, how I like my tea."

From the scent of the drink, Sierra seemed to like Green Tea with a dash of Honey. It would probably be prudent for Kara to remember that detail in case another order comes through. Wanting to redeem herself before probing further, Kara asked if there was a food order to go through as well, but Sierra declined. Kara then took the direct approach and asked Sierra why she requested her.

"Is it, unusual, to be requested here?" Sierra questioned after having some of her tea, her head tilted slightly to the side in query. "I thought...that was normal here? You seem...less overbearing. And the quiet ones in Teal...always act really nervous. You are...the middle ground?"

Erys wasn't going to help Kara out with her request seeing as how. She was still in trouble this left Kara with few options left to try and gather intel on Sierra. So, she tried to look into Sierra's eyes and see if she could find out anything that way. But there was one problem Kara had forgotten to ask how Sierra had wanted her tea made. While it was the most basic lesson for new hires. With all the had gone on today Kara forgot about that one part.

"That depends." Kara stated.

Leigh was the one who appeared to know what sort of item Sierra liked with her tea. Even going as far as to comment on that part. Kara said nothing at this and looked away from the girl's eyes instead she watched her body language to try and find out anything there.

"No it isn't but it's not everyday that someone requests someone who has only. Just started working here to be their companion for a while." Kara pointed out. "It is normal, I find the Teal's quietness and nervous to be rather cute." Kara looked over their way for a moment then back to Sierra.

"Once again that really depends on what you mean by middle ground?" Kara asked.

The girl watched Kara for a few moment's longer studying and Sierra. Whom she had not seen before around the cafe. She turned her gaze away from Kara and her friend to look around the cafe for the one person who managed to pirece her shadow barrier yesterday.

When she got back from her little errand, Kara tried different methods of piercing the emotionless wall Sierra had. Her first attempt was some Soul Gazing into her eyes.

Yup, she definitely had heterochromia. One green and one lilac eye. The lights of the Cafe were also gently reflected in her...captivating...eyes. The very eyes she was staring at were also staring back, with a slight irritated look.

"Is there...something in my eyes?" Sierra asked. "Or are you just, trying to be romantic? Girls aren't my tastes."

It was at that moment that Kara finally remembered she hadn't been trained in that manner of information gathering. Not in this World or the last World. Instead of being useful, it seemed more like she was romancing rather than information gathering. Well...

Realising she was going to get nowhere with that method, Kara switched on over to body language reading. This also didn't go as planned, as Sierra was exhibiting next to no normal signs to look out for for body language aside from mild discomfort, slight aggravation and extreme wariness of Kara. Everything expected from a person who'd just been accosted by a stranger and imagined in their underwear. Sierra was just as much of a closed book in this World as she was in the last World. However, she was much harder to read in this World as well due to her complete apparent lack of any human emotions.

"This Cafe's policy is...request who you want." Sierra countered. "So I did. I requested, who I wanted."

Kara wanted to know what Sierra meant by 'Middle Ground'.

"You are not overbearing, and not shelled up." Sierra explained. "However, you are...very perverted and...very unprofessional."

The Soul Gazing turned up nothing new only to tell Kara what she already. Knew about Sierra's eye color yet she did looked irritated.

"No, I was just trying something it's not important." Kara replied.

Kara then switched over to body language, this didn't work as planned either. As Sierra was just being herself yet she seemed much harder. To read in this world then the old one which was giving Kara problems she wanted something anything. That would prove useful but the only thing she had was to ask questions.

"Yes, an you got who you wanted."

Sierra spoke about the 'middle ground'.

"What do you expect, this is my first booking after all." Kara countered. As for the first part of Sierra's statement Kara shrugged her shoulders. "So, what if I am that's my problem to deal with not you."

Kara took the moment to look back towards the doors to see how Mary and Tama. Were currently doing before back to the problem at hand.

"So, how long have you been coming to the cafe?"

Kara brushed off Sierra's probing question about the gazing into each other's eyes. Kara tried to defend her position as a 'new' worker when it came to Sierra calling her unprofessional once more.

"Booking, maybe. Customer? Unlikely." Sierra retorted. "No matter, you know now, I think."

Kara remained defensive of her perverted accusations, even though they were very much on point.

"But I would be...affected by it." Sierra answered. "I know, self defence. It would be unwise, to try and touch me, where I don't want to be touched."

There was a quiet moment between the two as Kara looked over at the two Junior Greeters at the door. They were actually very popular with the customers and often got patted on the head for their good work. Things seemed to be going okay for them, for now at least. Contented by how well the two were doing, Kara turned her attention back to her own trouble across the table. Sierra had just finished her Green Tea by now.

"Not long." Sierra replied. "It's my first time."

"Booking alone yes, but in a group no, as for customer not much." Kara told her.

Sierra still was against Kara's perverted nature.

"I'm not going to be touching you anywhere or even trying to. I don't wish to get into trouble so you're in good hands."

When Kara watched the two junior greeters she saw they were doing great. They were popular with the customers and Kara felt happy for them. Would she be that popular she didn't know that only time would tell how that went.

"Then I hope you enjoy your first time here." Kara says. She looked over to see Sierra had finished her tea. "Would you like a refill or something else to drink?" Kara asked.

The girl kept on watching Kara very closely when Kara had looked towards. Mary and Tama the girl wrote down a few notes on a piece of paper. A moment later she got up from her table and walked towards the two young girls. Patted them both on the head and then walked out of the cafe.

Kara insisted she would do nothing perverted to Sierra.

"If you insist..." Sierra replied.

After a short glance towards the junior greeters, Kara returned to her current booking and requested if there were any other services she could provide.

"I am okay for drinks." Sierra answered. "However, I now desire, a nap... Talking is, tiring."

Without even letting Kara answer, Sierra pulled her chair around to the side of Kara and moved one of the empty chairs around the table to sit next to her chair. She then lay across both the spare and her own chair to use Kara's lap as a pillow.

"Be a good pillow and stay put." Sierra instructed Kara.

She didn't know wheater to believe if Sierra trusted her or not. So, she didn't press the matter as Sierra was now okay with drinks but she wished to take a nap.

"Okay." Kara said.

Sierra went about using Kara's lap as a pillow and as Sierra went to sleep. Kara ran her hand over the young girl's head in a petting motion. Before looking around the cafe to see how the others were doing her. Her gaze went over to the yellow section as she looked to see if she could find Kate. She'd help her out later if she could when she wasn't busy helping the little ones.

Her other search went to one area of the cafe where she had not spent much time. Kara searched the Navy Blue section for Olivia to see how she was holding up.

Without her consent, Kara was quickly used as a lap pillow. As she didn't really have much else she could do, Kara obliged and began to pet Sierra on the head as she lay on Kara's lap. Sierra didn't seem to have any complaints and may have actually liked it, but it was nearly impossible to tell.

Momentarily stuck to the spot until Sierra had napped enough, Kara decided to look around the Cafe a little to see how her coworkers were faring.

She first looked upon the Yellow section to see if she could spy Kate. Kara managed, with slight difficulty due to how busy the cafe was, to pinpoint Kate sitting with a few Primary School children and acting all big-sister like. She wasn't really that much taller than them, but they didn't seem to care. Kate was doing pretty well despite how many children she had with her, which was around three children, possibly Xion's age, or maybe a little younger.

Kara couldn't look into the Navy Blue section as it was behind her, and moving Sierra may be a bad idea. However, she could just about see the Pink table. She could also see the entrance to the toilets, which had a few children waiting outside for them to be free. Generally, the turnaround for toilet use and exit was pretty fluid, but sometimes it took a little while longer if shy girls had to use the Men's toilets. There didn't seem to be any crisis moments yet, but only fifteen minutes had passed since Kara started her shift.

However, all was not as calm as one would think, as the young Pinks looked to be in a slight bind. They weren't overly desperate for being excused, but they were exhibiting signs similar to those who may have put off a toilet visit for just a little too long.

Around four of them were blushing a similar shade of pink to their aprons, with hands secretly below the table, but they looked mostly in control...

...mostly...

It didn't impact their performance much, as they were still living up to Pink expectations, but...

||Time until critical: 00:29:23||

Kara didn't even need to prompt her Ring, it seemed a certain living Apron had done it for her to add to her punishment. Those pinks wouldn't last the next half hour, it seemed. Well...what will come of this?

Kara kept on petting Sierra's head while the girl slept. As there wasn't really much else she could do she did think about how long her booking with Sierra was. Just wanting to make sure she had time to help the little ones like she had promised to do. Kara then looked around the cafe and spotted Kate.

Who appeared to be doing fairly well, she had a small group of childern with her. She watched for a short while then tried to see the Navy Blue section. But was at a loss as it was behind her and she couldn't turn around until Sierra was done napping. She did spy the Pink table and found four girl's all blushing a shade of pink like their aprons. Each of the four pressing their hands somewhere below the table.

Kara in her heightened state watched them closely, wishing that they wouldn't make it. But knowing that was she wanted to help them out. But was stuck where she sat and the more she watched them. The more she wanted them to lose control or to even get a peek at what they were doing under the table. She tried to use her willpower to fight against the lust that was building inside of her. She turned away for a brief moment to search for Eve amongst the Pinks.

After that she felt her gaze drawn back to the four younger girls and a timer appeared. Telling her they only had half an hour before an accident. Kara wished they had less time only minutes left no only seconds. She tried again to fight against her growing lust.

Kara's gaze was fixated onto the squirming Pinks, willing them to lose it there and then, wishing that she could see the glorious flood of held liquids cascade down their legs after creating a pool on their seat, creating little rivers of glittering trails gushing down until they struck the floor with a satisfying rainfall, making an ocean of pee at the base of their seats.

Part of her willed herself to stop picturing such horrible things as she'd promised to look out for the younger workers and aid them whenever she could. However, this part of her held no sway over her own lust and sadistic thrills gained from seeing such 'perfect' little girls becoming sobbing shells of their former selves, as their clothes are drenched with their own liquids due to their complete lack of control.

Trying to pull herself away from such thoughts, Kara looked to see if she could find Eve somewhere on the Pink Tables. As expected, Eve was there on her own table by herself with customers. She looked a little less prim and proper, but still as professional and 'Pink' as she could be. She was faring much better than the younger Pinks.

While looking for Eve, Kara's gaze passed over the doors once more as both Rya and Mikan entered the cafe, slightly later than they normally would. Rya was still in her school uniform, so she hurried over to the changing rooms to get into her Apron while Mikan searched for an empty table to sit at. Rya did mention something about 'Performance Practice' in chat earlier, so that is probably why she's running a little late. Although...whether her next statement about being bursting held any credibility was still needing to be looked in to...

Eventually, Kara lost the battle to her lust and returned her gaze to the desperate little Pinks. Once more, she mentally willed them to lose it, wanting them to have mere seconds left on their internal clocks rather than a long half hour.

"So selfish. You care nought for others so long as you can get your sick fixes."

For once, Erys sounded mildly disgusted at Kara.

"Let me show you the pain your revolting kicks bring."

Kara's vision took on the crystalline borders once more as her view was forced to be focused on a single girl among the four fidgeting Pinks. As normal, the Ring gave a few bits of information about this girl, but Erys' control dismissed these prompts, allowing Kara to only see the girl's age. Nine years old...

Kara then felt Erys' presence leave her Apron and pass over to the girl she was looking at, yet Kara was not free from such influence for long. In just under four seconds, Erys returned to Kara's Apron just as whatever she did took effect...

The Capacity meter appeared in Kara's Ring view, showing the girl's total count to be around the 74% mark, nearing problematic levels. The timer still showed the just under 30 minutes it did before, until...

"Flow."

From the single command word uttered by Erys, the girl visible flinched as Kara's crystalline view caused both the table and the girl's clothes to become see through, showing that she was holding herself quite openly, and strongly, with both hands. Although, the strength of her hold faltered as her total Capacity started to rapidly decrease down to 59% as the poor girl trembled, pee flooding between her fingers to soak onto the seat, only to be absorbed by her Apron and underwear, leaving a small dinner plate sized puddle on her chair. The young girl's eyes started to mist up with tears as the timer was cut in half to now show only fourteen and a half minutes left before she totally lost it. The crystalline view faded and returned to normal as Erys' control was ceased and Kara could now contemplate the consequences which will come from her own lust being sated.

"If there's one thing I detest, it's those who gain joy from seeing others suffer. Remember this."

By a grace of a miracle, Rya came to take the leaking girl's place, allowing her to get her much needed relief, and potentially change clothes. The wet seat was obviously moved aside as Rya moved a free chair to take its place.

She knew it was wrong to want to see the younger girl's lose control. She tried to fight against that lustful side of her knowing that she should be helping them. Not sitting her with a person sleeping on her lap. But she couldn't control that side of her due to Erys punishment on her. Kara wished she had a clear head right now.

She had spotted Eve who was doing much better than the young ones. She did see Rya and Mikan enter the cafe and made a note to try and speak with Mikan later if she could. It was then that Erys spoke up.

"I had wanted a clear head for this work shift not a lust filled one." Kara shot back.

Erys then decided to show Kara the error of her actions.

"Wait a minute."

But it was already too late Erys left Kara's apron and moved to the young 's eyes changed again as she watched helplessly. As Erys once again played around with Kara but this time it wasn't taking control of her it was making a helpless girl wet herself. Kara didn't gain any joy from seeing what happened to the poor girl. Instead all she got was anger that filled her being. As she was reminded of what Erys had done to Chloe back in the old world.

"Why did you do that?" Kara questioned. She had removed her hand from Sierra's head and was balling it tightly into a fist. She saw as Rya arrived and took the sobbing girl to get cleaned up.

"You did it again, you did it again." Kara repeated.

It was taking every bit of self control for Kara not to lash out and yell at Erys. For while this was Kara's fault for wishing for it, it was also Erys fault for causing it to happen.

"If you think that brought me pleasure it didn't."

Kara retorted against Erys' comment.

"You should have thought about that before acting against your Mistress."

Kara then watched as Erys went about her work, causing the unsuspecting Junior Pink to leak quite considerably. It was far from a full blown accident, as nobody but Rya and the girl herself knew what had happened. Despite her actions, it seemed Erys still stuck by her disgust towards public humiliation. Kara angrily exclaimed that such actions did not bring her pleasure.

"What makes you think I did it to please you? You're my Minion. Even though your mouth claims that it did not bring you joy, you did request it, just like that last time. You willed for it to happen, begged to whatever higher power would listen to a feeble mortal's pleas. You wanted this to happen, even if you insist you did not. I don't take kindly to those who lie. Watch your tone with your Mistress, or face the consequences."

Not much came from the incident, so at least the girl's pride was not affected too badly. Although, she probably would still feel rather ashamed from having done something like that.

There appeared to be a level of misunderstanding between. Both Kara and Erys that being when wanting something to happen. Then it actually happening but whenever Erys acted upon that Kara was always left to pick up the pieces. Sure it was Kara's fault for wishing things like that to happen in the first place. But wasn't Erys also to blame for making those things happen?

"Why do we always seem to be against one another?" Kara asked.

Kara watched the other three girl's for a few more moments then looked away. Having lost interest in their desperation she looked over to where she had seen Mikan sit. Just to see how she was doing while Kara was guessing was waiting on Rya maybe. Turning her gaze away Kara looked around to see how little Xion was doing,

"That I wouldn't know."

Kara wanted to argue more but Erys would just make her suffer more. So Kara kept her mouth shut and went back to petting Sierra on the head.

A short time later and silver haired and grey eyed girl walked into the cafe. She greeted to staff at the door with a simple 'hello' then walked further on inside looking around to see if there was any empty tables.

"I shouldn't have to explain that to you."

With that comment, Erys closed the mental communication channel but remained within Kara's apron to continue the punishment. She definitely didn't sound pleased with Kara's actions, or the way she reacted to what happened. Whatever the case, Erys was relatively passive with any additional punishment at present, it seemed.

Kara turned away from the three Pinks which remained in need of a break and turned her attention towards Mikan, who'd taken up one of the few empty tables that remained and was helping herself to some biscuits that were on that table. It's likely they were there for appetisers before further snacking, but Mikan didn't care for formalities when it came to sweet food.

Kara then looked to see if she could find Xion, but the small girl was nowhere to be seen on the main floor. She could've been placed back on washing up duty until the cafe calmed down a little, as such a busy day may overwhelm her.

Having little else to do, Kara went back to petting Sierra on the head as she watched the day go by. At around five to four, a small group of people entered the Cafe. They didn't appear to be customers, but Mary and Tama greeted them no less. There was around seven people who entered, four of which where clearly young children being chaperoned by an adult. Somehow...they looked...

It suddenly dawned on Kara that she'd seen five of the seven somewhere before! Three of the five looked exactly identical, down to the smallest detail, save for one of them in a different outfit from their twins. The youngest of the bunch had a giveaway straw hat resting on their head at a slight angle. That left the older girl with them being their chaperone. It was the five from the crossroads! The ones Kara had saved! That would explain why one of the triplets was in a different outfit, and why the straw hat on the youngest didn't exactly match her dress.

The ones Kara didn't recognise were a pre-teen girl and an older male, who was likely accompanying the girl. One striking feature of the girl was her light brown hair, which happened to have small tufts sticking up to either side of her head akin to animal ears.

Erys didn't really answer Kara's question and things went quiet between the pair. That left Kara a few moments to think about what had gone on between them. Was it really wrong of her to wish for things to happen like that? Yes, it was wrong to want those sort of things as getting pleasure in someone else's suffering. Only makes things a lot worse what sort of person would find joy in that sort of thing. While Kara, didn't enjoy seeing that sort of things happen after wishing for it a tiny part of her did always enjoy it.

But why, did it truly have to happen was the true question. Sure wishing for it was one thing but seeing it actually happen was another. That just led to more questions which Kara didn't really understand.

While Kara then turned her attention to Mikan seeing her eating some food. She tried to see if she could get her attention just for a moment. With her free hand, Kara tried to wave to Mikan to say hi if the girl was looking towards her.

She had then looked around for Xion and found no trace of her on the main floor. So, she just sat there still petting Sierra and feeling the need to 'pee'. Right around four, a group of seven people walked in and Kara turned to face them while also checking up to see. How Mary and Tama were doing currently.

As it turned out Kara had seen five of these people before. They just happened to be the ones that Kara had saved with Eiko's help. Kara looked at the girl's wishing to know what could have brought them here of all places. She saw two others she didn't know a pre-teen girl and an older male. What Kara did notice was that the girl with light brown hair. Had small tufts on either side of her head looking like animal ears.

Kara kept watching on all seven of them to see what they would be doing.

The girl actually managed to find one empty table which just happened to be. A luck of the draw she walked over and took a seat. She waited a couple of minutes before a young green apron walked over to her to take her order.

"How may I help you today is there anything you'd like to eat or drink?" the girl asked.

The silver-haired girl finally spoke.

"At the moment no, but I'm got a question do you know if Luna is working today?" she asked.

The young green-aproned girl thought for a few moments. "Yes, she is but she's currently busy at the moment. Can I ask for your name to let her know who wishes to see her?"

"Ah, yes could you let her know that Pyra Nightblade wishes to see her?" Pyra asked.

Kara pondered the complexity of Erys' mind and actions and began to think about if they'd ever get along properly. With that in her mind, she turned her attention back to Mikan and tried to get some reaction or acknowledgement out of her. Mikan had just bit down on a biscuit as she noticed Kara's attempt at communication. With the biscuit still half in her hand and half in her mouth, she gave a small nod to Kara and then returned to snacking on the sweet treats.

Shortly after the exchange, Kara spied seven people entering the cafe and recognised the girls she'd seen at the crossroads. Just why were they here? The smallest girl was being held by the eldest girl, like a mother might hold their child, while the triplets were spread out close to her in a triangle-like shape, with the mismatched one at the front. Tama approached the triplets and began to talk with them, as children do when they meet other children. Mary, on the other hand, was left to do the administration work. The older male with the pre-teen girl spoke to Mary and, after him, so did the eldest girl of the five. Mary nodded and went off towards where Kiki was currently stationed. Could they be...?

Kiki soon came back with Mary and began to take over the duty Mary had began, the pre-teen girl split off from her companion and joined Kiki. The girl with the children explained something to Kiki, and the triplets, and the young girl with the sunhat, all went off with Tama towards one of the tables nestled in a corner. There was one person at the table and Kara recognised them as Cecilia. As expected of a Sis-con like Cecilia, she soon agreed to watch over the four little ones as their Older Sister went off with the pre-teen girl and Kiki towards the Counter.

Could the animal eared girl and the caring big sister be the new recruits the Cafe was expecting?

Kara kept watching upon the seven who had just entered the cafe. She could see as Tama began to talk with the children while the older male and pre-teen. Spoke with Mart for a short bit before she went off to where Kiki was. It appeared that these people might be the new recruits that the Cafe was expecting. She watched a little more as Kiki came back with Mary and the girls split apart.

The four went to a corner table where saw someone she knew. It just happened to be Cecilia who had agreed to watch the four little ones. While the older sister and pre-teen girl went off with Kiki towards the counter. Kara watched them for a little longer before turning her attention back to Sierra. She began to wonder how long she had before she needed to move on to other work.

The green apron girl soon left Pyra alone to go tell Luna the news. This left Pyra alone for a bit who appeared to feel a little nervous she had been coming to the Cafe. For a few week now and had spent a better part in the various sections she was allowed to visit. But it was the Brown section that she liked the most.

Mainly this was the way Luna and the Browns acted around others. They always appeared cold and hostile towards others. But there were times when they showed a warmer side to people. That was the side that Pyra liked most about them.

Kara watched the new entrants to the cafe as they communicated with the little doorkeepers and then split off from one another. Once Kiki and the two following her reached the counter, Kiki took some paperwork from Leigh and went about the new employees' induction.

With her curiosity sated, Kara turned back to the sleeping girl on her lap and began to wonder just when her role as a pillow would be over. Around ten minutes later, Sierra began to stir a little as she pushed herself up off of Kara's lap.

"Your pillow role needs some work." Sierra informed Kara. "Pillow don't, move around..."

Kara watched the new entrants for a while longer before turning back. To Sierra busy sleeping away on her lap. Ten minutes later she finally began to get up after pushing herself. Off of Kara's lap only to whine about Kara's role as a pillow.

"I needed to keep an eye on some of my coworkers who I promised to help. That's why I had to move around" Kara let Sierra know. "Anyway how was your nap?" Kara later asked.

While waiting for her answer a thought about what she had done earlier. Upon the KiraApp forum floated into her mind wondering if anyone had replied to it over the course of the day. She'd have to wait until breaktime to find out that answer.

"What else can I do for you?"

The girl apron girl returned a short time later and let Pyra know that it would be. At least 30 minutes before Luna was open to see her seeing as she currently had a booking. With a few male customers Pyra said it was fine and that she'd wait. The other girl then went off to play amongst her fellow greens.

Kara explained the reason why a 'Pillow' was moving around to Sierra and asked how her nap went.

"I'd give it...6 out of ten." Sierra answered, rubbing her eyes a little. "Relatively comfy, but a little shaky and too much movement. You make...a better pillow than you do...a waitress."

Kara thought about her earlier post in the KiraApp and decided to check what responses she may have received when it came to her break. Until then, she asked if there was anything else that Sierra wanted.

"I want you to..." Sierra began. "...carry me to the toilets. That will be, your final request for today."

"I find being a pillow to be a little odd." Kara admitted.

She wasn't really used to that fact but it was something she would have to get used to. Sierra then wished to be carried to the restroom. "How would you like to be carried?" once Sierra told Kara how she picked the young girl up. The started towards the bathroom's hoping there wasn't any sort of line.

During the trip she was reminded of how she had carried Annie. In the old world towards the bathrooms and smiled at those thoughts. "After I get you inside I'll wait outside for you is that okay?"

Ten minutes had passed and looked around the Cafe trying to pass the time.

Kara expressed her opinion that being a pillow was odd.

"Anything can be a pillow if you're sleepy enough." Sierra explained. "I would like, a piggy back."

Kara crouched down enough to allow Sierra to climb on, feeling her bladder protest at the added pressure. Once Sierra was on, Kara slowly stood up as Sierra held on, pushing her bra-less tiny breasts into Kara's back, and squeezing Kara's waist with her legs.

"I'm sensing, more unpleasant thoughts..." Sierra commented as Kara set off towards the toilets, smiling as she did so.

As expected, there was a bit of a line outside of the toilets, but nothing which wouldn't take a minute or two to die down. Strangely, there was no 'Out of Order' sign on the Girls' toilets door. Perhaps only a handful of the toilets inside were out of order? While waiting in the line, Kara informed Sierra that she'll be waiting outside.

"No need. Your service for today...ends when you drop me off." Sierra instructed Kara. "You have been, a good pillow and piggy backer."

"Do, you like to sleep a lot?" Kara asked. Sierra wished to be carried piggy back style and as Kara crouched down. Her bladder protested as Sierra climbed on as Kara felt the girl's bra-less breasts press into her back. She felt a rush of excitement run through her body as they traveled towards the bathrooms.

Sierra seemed to pick up on the unpleasant thoughts in Kara's mind. Who was trying to think of something else she tried to think of small fluffy cats. Yes that would work as cats were small and cute.

Kara was able to win the battle against her lewd thoughts as she thought about small cute kittens and how soft they felt when petted. They reached the bathroom's where a small line was and Kara let Sierra down. Who informed her that her time had come for them to part ways.

"You've been a good customer, I look forward to another booking with you."

She waiting until Sierra went into the bathroom before leaving. Wishing to know how much time the three pinks had left Kara quickly headed towards their area. To help them out and let them take a much needed break.

Kara asked if Sierra slept a lot.

"I wouldn't say I do." Sierra answered. "I'm awake...about 40% of the time."

Kara tried forcing out the lewd thoughts which flooded into her mind by thinking about cats. It worked, somewhat... However, Sierra was wearing a cat themed outfit, so... In addition, Kara thought about how soft kittens felt when they were petted. About as soft as, maybe...Sierra's tiny breasts? Or Annmarie's hair? Or, perhaps...Haley's rear when she used to sit on Kara's lap? Perhaps soft, cute things weren't a great idea, considering the sorts of things Kara gets involved in on a daily basis.

Kara eventually set Sierra down and parted ways with the strange girl, commenting on a potential future booking which would be 'considered', according to Sierra. Sierra then headed into the girls' toilets when the line died down a little more after about a minute of waiting. After this, Kara set off to check on the desperate Pinks from earlier.

As Kara arrived to where the Pinks were, it was soon made evident that they probably wouldn't last much longer, considering how they were trying to hide (but failing to do so) their squirming with both hands under the table. The timer said they had just over five minutes left before a catastrophic downpour.

While Kara had managed to force the lewd thoughts from her mind. While it did work the problem with Sierra wearing a cat themed outfit. Brought up thoughts about how soft her breasts were, to Annmarie's hair even. To Haley's rear when she used to sit on her lap as Kara thought about that her thoughts drifted to Haley. She'd have to find a way to have that feeling again maybe when they got closer together.

After parting ways with Sierra Kara hurried over to where the Pinks. Were who were busy squirming away they only had five minutes left. Before they all lost control as Kara watched the girl's she felt her lust growing. At just how desperate they were she tried to fight those feelings again. As she finally reached the table at where they all were. Looking around at the three she tried to find out which one was the closest to losing it. That would be the one she'd help out first.

"All of you could use some help, I'll take over for you three while you all go take care of personal business.." Kara stated.

This let Kara take over for all three girl's but she stopped to ask one of them a question. "Is there anything I need to know about what's currently going on here?" Kara looked to see if the girl's had been busy with any customers. Yet while she looked her eyes fell upon the squirming girl again. With her lust rising she tried to fight off the lewd thoughts starting to enter her mind.

But she lost the battle the lewd thoughts forced their way into her. Filling Kara's mind not of the young girl in question but of someone else.

Kara failed to keep her lust in check, so she forced herself to take on more work to potentially give her something else to think about. To do this, once she left Sierra, Kara headed over to help out the trio of trembling Pinks. She offered her assistance and all three of them took it as their cue to rush on over to the toilets, leaving Kara with a table full of customers and only Rya to help her out at the moment. Perfect for a Pink, especially if they're as egotistical as Eve.

Kara asked if there was anything she needed to know about the current state of affairs on the table. However, all three of the Pinks she covered for all hurried off before Kara could even ask her question. Although, their actions were to be expected for girls on the verge of wetting themselves with a large audience around them. Thankfully, Rya quickly briefed Kara on the kinds of things which were going on at the table right now. This was enough to get Kara started, in more ways than one.

With a catastrophic failure in containing her lustful thoughts in regards to the situation she'd just averted, Kara began to fantasise about the very girl that was sitting no more than a few tables away from her...

"I've done what nyou asked, my Mistress. Your pet has denied herself a litter break all day."

Imagining both herself and Mikan in the field behind her school, Kara's mind must've been influenced by her cat thoughts, as Mikan was dressed in her School Uniform, but with the addition of a cat ear hairband and a cat tail underneath her skirt. It was around late afternoon as students were leaving the school grounds, paying no heed to the free Yuri performance that was going on behind the main building.

"Your kitty is snyo full up..." Mikan continued, acting like these cat cosplayers Kara had some knowledge of, adding 'nyan', 'nyuu', 'nyo' and other cat sounds to her speech. "She's nyot sure how much longer she nyan last..."

Mikan squirmed a little on the spot, causing her tail to rustle her skirt around, lifting it just high enough to see the tops of her legs, but falling short just before revealing the prize that lay beneath it. Her face was slightly flushed with a mixture of arousal and strain in keeping her rivers behind her faltering dam.

"Mistress, tell your pet that she nyan go pee. If nyou don't, she may pee on the floor and need to be punished for being a bad kitty."

Mikan's hands went down to underneath the front of her skirt, holding herself openly for Kara to see, not hiding anything, almost as if Kara and her engaged in this sort of play on a regular basis. Fantasy Kara issued a command to her obedient kitty, causing the loyal pet's ears to go down slightly as her position became more rigid.

"Mistress is telling her pet to hold it more?!" Mikan asked, feigning shock. "But...Mistress' pet is about to lose it. She can't keep her tinkle in any more!"

Fantasy Kara issued another command to her pet, which caused her ears to perk up once more and her tail to stand to attention as well.

"So, if Mistress watches, her pet can go for a litter break nyow?" Mikan concluded. "If that's Mistress' command, then her favourite little kitty shall put on the best show she can! Watch closely, dear Mistress, nyour pet is going to perform for nyou~"

Mikan lifted up her skirt, showing Kara the pink paw-print patterned panties she had on underneath, revealing the large golf ball sized darkened patch beneath her trembling 'kitten'. Mikan inhaled quietly, and then exhaled slowly. No sooner than her breath left her mouth did a torrential stream of pale yellow pee erupt forth from her kitten, splattering nosily against the concrete tiles she was standing on, creating a symphony of hisses, splashes and contented sighs. What little urine that didn't gush forth snaked down her legs in little rivers to be soaked up in her matching pink socks, dyeing them the same darkened pink as her panties. Once her socks could hold no more, the streams joined their brethren in the lake that was forming underneath her.

As the puddle grew and grew, the deluge of urine did not stop. Mikan must have really been holding everything back and drinking a whole lot to create such a sizeable puddle underneath her. It began to seep into the cracks between the tiles, dampening the grass that was underneath them. Once the tiles could hold no more, the ceaseless coursing stream of pee began to trickle off the end of them to begin watering the grass of the field, forming new puddles when the saturated ground could hold no more.

"Mikan is such a bad kitty." Mikan commented as her waterfall began to patter out after nearly a full minute of gushing geyser-esque force. "Mistress ordered Mikan to nyot use the litter tray until they got home, but the bad kitty ended up making a puddle on the floor. How will Mistress..."

With small trickles still leaving her soaked panties, which had now fully been converted to the dark pink of the initial stain, Mikan lunged forth on top of Fantasy Kara, placing her still peeing pussy on Kara's leg, meeting her skin with a mixture of cold wetness and still flowing warmth. Mikan had positioned herself over Kara in a way akin to how lovers would before they engaged in the act of lovemaking. Her small breasts were visible beneath her baggy polo shirt, showing the tips of them becoming hard and pink with arousal.

"...punish her bad kitty for this?" Mikan concluded with a coy smile, obviously precluding the 'punishment' she was going to be given. By punishment, Kara's mind could come to the conclusion that they were about to engage in hardcore sexual intercourse. However...

"Um...Earth to Kara?" Rya's muffled voice broke through Kara's fantasy and bought her back to the real world. "You alive in there?"

Kara was left alone at the table with Rya to help Kara out. She told her what was going on and Kara tried her best to act like any Pink would. But after a short while her mind drifted away from the work at hand. To the lustful side of her that she had failed against in battling. The person who Kara had thought about in her fantasy just happened to be Mikan.

Inside of Kara's mind she pictured Mikan dressed up as sort of a cat cosplay with ears and a tail. Though she was dressed in her school uniform the more Kara watched. Mikan pulled off acting like a cat very well and it appeared the Mikan was on the verge of a losing battle of wetting herself. As Kara was in command of what she allowed Mikan to do.

The fantasy played out that this was a sort of game the two played together often. As fantasy Kara issued a command for Mikan to hold it who was busy. Holding herself much to Kara's excitement. Mikan was next told to go pee and she did just that having a wonderful accident right before fantasy Kara's eyes. Mikan was clearly aroused by the whole thing just as Kara was. But before the real fun could begin the fantasy ended.

With Rya's voice breaking through Kara's clouded mind. "W-what" Kara muttered. Her face was clearly flushed little beeds of sweat were on her forehead. Her panties were completely soaked with her juices after having lewd thoughts about Mikan. It took a couple of minutes for Kara to regain control over herself.

"Sorry, I don't what came over me." Kara told Rya and the customers. She wiped her forehead down with a napkin. Then tried to get back into character yet the thoughts on Mikan seemed to linger in her mind. She wasn't sure how to really feel about what had just happened. While she did clearly enjoy then whole fantasy.

Another part of her just didn't know how to really feel.

When Kara finally returned to the land of the living after her stimulating fantasy, she realised that she must have zoned out a little too obviously to have caused Rya to call out to her like that. Her panties were saturated in her lewd juices, yet she still felt as horny as she did before even entering that fantasy. Erys' powers sure are something to be feared if it can have this much of an effect. It would probably be best to not get on her bad side in the future.

"Sure you're okay? You're not gonna keel over and panic us into calling a doctor, are you?" Rya asked Kara, concerned for the sudden loss of cognitive functions which Kara exhibited. "You just sat there staring into space with a creepy smile on your face."

Kara wasn't exactly stealthily controlling her overwhelming lust, it seemed, if she was acting like a creeper in the middle of her shift. It would likely be advisable to avoid the one in her fantasy for a little while, lest she lose the battle against her lust once more.

While the stimulating fantasy, was indeed great. Spacing out like she did and having to have Rya call out to her was something that Kara. Didn't feel like was a real good thing spacing out wasn't allowed in the workplace. But with Erys' powers only made Kara feel more like a fool for having it happen.

"I'm okay, not gonna be keeling over at all don't worry." Kara told her. Then learning just what she had done Kara would rather have or would like to have thoughts like that when she was alone. "Was just think about something that happened to me in the past."

Kara thought about trying to go over and speak with Mikan later. But with the current way she was feeling it was best to wait a while as if she lusted out again who knows what would happen. Yet she also wanted to spend sometime with both Mary and Tama. Perhaps lunchtime would be the best time to spend with those three people.

A half hour had already gone by and a rather young girl of about. Ten years of age with long shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes. Dressed in the proper uniform of the cafe with a brown apron. Yet the girl had two small crescent moon ear rings in each ear. Her skin was nice and tanned from the sun and she looked quite beautiful for someone as young as she was.

She walked up to Pyra.

"I thought I told you to stop coming to see me this is getting out of hand!" Luna stated.

Kara ensured that she wouldn't be forcing any Emergency Service calls for now, and tried to cover up why she was lewdly grinning like a pervert with a story.

"O...kay. Guess you'll be fine after a breather, then." Rya answered, entirely unconvinced with Kara's cover up for perversion.

Kara managed to hold on to her sanity until the absent Pinks returned, all four of them, which freed both herself and Rya up to continue with other work.

Rya didn't believe Kara's lie and soon enough the four other pinks returned. This freed up both Kara and Rya she went to use this time to check. Up on how both Mary and Tama were doing but Kara took a little detour. She went through the Navy Blue area first to see how Olivia was doing alone with any young navy blue girls who might need help later.

After going through her search she finally reached Mary first.

"How, are you holding up?" Kara asked.

This had only been the fifth time that Pyra had come to see Luna. "I-I thought you liked having me around?" Pyra asked.

This caused Luna to blush for a moment her face turning pink.

"I never said anything of the sort you're too needy and I hate needy people."

While Luna's face was still slightly pink Pyra noticed this and made a comment on it.

"Your face is all pink just like one of the colors or your pa..."

Luna's face turned from pink to red with embarassment as she yelled out.

"Shut up, shut up, shut up!" Luna yelled.

Upon being freed from her current stand-in position, Kara went scouting out the Navy Blue section to see if anyone there needed any help. Although, due to the very nature of the Navy Blues, it was impossible to tell just from looking at them. They always looked and acted so calm, collected and elegant, despite anything that might be happening. The very polar opposite of Kara...

With her blitz check done, Kara headed over towards the young doorkeepers for the day to check how they were doing.

Kara soon reached the young ones and asked how Mary was holding up. In her usual manner of greeting, Mary hugged Kara around her waist and looked up at her to answer, her captivating eyes drawing Kara in...

"I think I'm..." Mary started before smiling up at Kara. "...doing okay."

While in the Navy Blue section it was rather tuff. To find out if any of the girls needed help as it was impossible to tell. The always acted so calm and collected she just wasn't sure where to begin. She gave to area one last look over before leaving and heading towards the doorkeepers.

When Kara arrived Mary hugged her around the waist and Kara hugged her back. Holding the smaller girl for a few moments longer then letting go. As Mary looked up at her with her eyes Kara started to feel herself being drawn in. Wanting nothing more than to hold onto Mary again so soon.

"That's good to here, how about you Tama?" Kara asked.

As Kara stood around both girl's she started to feel uneasy. Mainly hoping that her lust wouldn't get better of her. As having lewd thoughts about either girl would be a bad thing. Trying to get her mind off that she asked both a question.

"If you two are not busy would you like to spend lunch together?" Kara asked.

On her way over to the little doorkeepers, Kara spotted Mikan sitting with Rya. The two of them were sharing a pitcher of Watermelon juice as they conversed. Due to the volume of the Cafe, Kara was unable to determine just what they were talking about.

Just before reaching the little ones by the door, Kara noticed that Lilly and the Twins had just entered the Cafe as well, dressed in their casual clothes. Lilly was pounced on by Mary while Tama greeted the twins. After gently patting Mary on the head, Lilly and her sisters went to one of the free tables.

Managing to stop herself from being sucked into more lewd fantasies, Kara asked how Tama was holding up. The resulting pounce onto Kara's arm did all the explaining that was needed.

"I can't play with them like I normally do, but door duty's good." Tama answered.

Kara then willed herself to not lose the battle against her lust once more as the two Junior Staff Members held on to her. Thinking back, the way in which Kate normally checked how Mary's absorbent protection was holding up was by placing the back of her hand down Mary's underwear and feeling the nappy underneath. If there was a wet warmth, then Mary was taken off to change. Doing something so intimate...in such a public place! How naughty! Granted, Kate normally took Mary off to one side to do it, but Kara was much more bold than that...

Forcing herself to think of other things so she doesn't end up breaking the core rule of the cafe, Kara asked if the two little ones would like to spend their break together with her. Of course, both the little ones were pleased, and more than willing, to do it.

Kara spotted Mikan and Rya talking and drinking some juice. They were talking together about something which Kara wasn't able to pick up on. Due to the noise of the cafe yet before she reached the doors. She saw that Lilly and the twins enter into the cafe with Mary and Tama greeting them.

"Why'd they stop by?" Kara asked herself.

They then went to a free table, when Tama then pounced onto Kara's arm. "Don't worry you'll be able to play later."

With both girl's holding onto her Kara tried to not give into her lust. Yet thinking back to how Kate often checked Mary to see if she needed a change. She felt herself slipping at just the thought of doing something so intimate... This gave Kara coflicting thoughts she had agreed to help Mary out but going through with that would surely make Kara go overboard.

Forcing herself to think of other things, Kara asked the little ones to spend their break together. They both were pleased and agreed to Kara then decided to follow through on her word of helping both girl's out.

"Can I take Mary for a quick bathroom break, then come back and get you?" Kara asked to Tama.

A few silent moments passed between the pair and Luna was the first to speak up.

"I-I'm glad you're here I missed you." Luna softly said.

"I missed you to." Pyra replied back.

Eventually managing to contain her lust, at least for now, Kara asked if she could take Mary off to the toilets for a quick break. Tama wasn't too pleased with the potential favouritism, but agreed to remain until Mary was done.

Although, being alone with Mary, who may or may not have had a secret accident, and touching such and intimate place...it would take all of Kara's mental fortitude to not strip the young girl down and make her wetter, in a different way.

Seeing as how Tama didn't appear too pleased with how Kara was playing. Favorites with Mary decided to agree to take Tama for a restroom break as well. Before doing so though she looked around for two coworkers who weren't busy. She asked them to cover the doors for a few moments. Which they agreed upon and holding out both arms. She let both Tama and Mary take one each arm.

She walked over to the restrooms with both girl's feeling her lust growing. At the thought of Mary having a secret accident. She tried to push the thoughts from her mind and focus on the task at hand. However stray thoughts were entering her mind, some of her thoughts turned to Haley she knew in the past Haley wore 'protection'. She had never seen it on her before would Haley show it to her if she trusted Kara more?

Reaching the restrooms Kara let both girl's go. "I'll wait here for you two." Kara told the pair and moved away. Standing off to the side as she watched both girl's her lust once more started to get the better of her once more. As various girl's started to flash across her mind once again. Kara tried to fight against those faces even thinking about girl's who she disliked or didn't do anything for her.

She just managed to contain it but still she pictured a few girl's faces in her mind's eye. An one face out of them all was the one Kara had a small lewd thought about.

The face that flashed in Kara's mind was Remi. Just thinking about Remi in this sort of act only brought a smile to Kara's face. Once the thought was done and Mary and Tama returned Kara walked back with them to the doors. Then bid them farewell for now and went over to check on her sisters.

"Hello, everyone how may I serve you today is there anything you'd like to eat or drink today. If it's either food or a drink would you like anything to go with it?" Kara asked.

Not wanting to seem like she was favouring one over the other, Kara took both Mary and Tama to the toilets. Several lewd and dirty thoughts tried to infiltrate Kara's mind, however, she managed to push them aside, at least for now. Kara decided to not try and check to see if Mary had already emptied out when she was working, believing her lewd thoughts would overtake her if she did. She let the two go inside the toilets, or, more accurately, the Changing Rooms as the girls toilets had a small line outside of them. Kara knew that there was still a functioning toilet off a little from the showers in the changing rooms, albeit only a single one, so they'd have to take it in turns.

Once the two were safely inside the changing rooms, Kara allowed herself to be momentarily overtaken by lust. Her mind flashed to lewd thoughts of...

...Remi, of all the people she knew.

Granted, it was likely near impossible for Remi to allow herself to be caught in such a situation, but the realms of fantasy and reality did not always have to tie in with one another. This thought managed to tide her over until Tama and Mary had finished. Kara then escorted the young duo back to their original duties and then went off to serve the most recent customers in the cafe.

Kara requested what her 'customers' wanted, but they hadn't decided yet as they were still looking through the menus.

Kara waited around for the little one to finish up their business in the Changing Rooms. As she waited she had a small lewd thought about Remi which tided her over. Until the little ones returned and Kara led them back to their original duties. Kara before she left them told them both she'd be back to check on them later. Or if they needed help come and ask her if she wasn't busy.

She then went to deal with the Sera sisters and asked her 'customers' what. They wanted but they had yet to decide. As they were still looking at the menus Kara told them she'd be back later to take their order once they decided on something. She them left the three alone and went to wait on some of the other customers. Taking their orders making sure to fully get what they wanted. And not trying to make a mistake like she did with Sierra.

Ten minutes passed and Kara returned to see if her 'customers' were ready with their orders. Once all that was taken care of it was now breaktime for Kara. Who went to the breakroom to take her break. Once inside the breakroom Kara sat by herself.

Pyra and Luna interacted a little more with one another. There seemed to be a fair share of both rudeness and kindness going on between the pair. Until Pyra's time with Luna came to an end.

To give her customers some time to decide on an order, Kara went off to serve a few of the other customers around the cafe, ensuring that she got down the full order, including any preferences they might have for their orders. After around ten minutes, Kara returned to her previous customers and took their orders. Once they were served up it was then break time for a section of the staff on duty, considering the Cafe was still very busy. Kara was included in the first break time intake.

While on her first break Kara took the time to check the Kira Chat to see. If anyone had responded to her idea that she had posted earlier that day. If anyone did she gave their reply a read over before also checking to see if anyone sent her any PM's. After she was done with that she looked around the breakroom to see who else was currently inside.

Again she looked around for Xion, still wishing to know how the little one was holding up. After that she decided to give Mikan a text. Seeing as how she now had her contact information.

Kara to Mikan: "Hello, Hello I was wondering if you'd like to spend part of my lunchtime together?"

Kara sent the text and waited for a reply.

For the start of her break time, Kara checked over the Status Update she'd posted earlier to see if anyone had responded to it. There were a handful of replies from various sections of the Cafe, but most of them hinted towards the outing to Pandamonium that weekend as being more of an answer to the question rather than trying to fit busy schedules around one another. Considering the diversity of the workforce in the Cafe, creating an event or get together is generally incredibly difficult to do. Even the staff members Kara knew by name were all echoing the earlier sentiments of the outing being the best time for that.

Kara then checked to see if she had any new PMs from people, but this turned up empty as well, at least for now. Finding no luck in idling her time away on KiraChat, Kara sent a text through to Mikan, despite the fact that the girl in question was less than a minute away from her at the moment.

Response: 'If you're free now, then why not come on over? Adding another into the conversation may draw it away from School Work, though I'm sure Rya will pull it back to it.'

Kara got a text back from Mikan right away asking why not stop by. Kara sent her own reply back to Mikan.

Response: "I'll be right there."

Getting up she left the breakroom and headed back out onto the main floor. She looked around and soon spotted Mikan and Rya. Both chatting away about whatever it was they had been talking about before Kara joined them.

"May I join you?" Kara asked.

She then took an empty seat as she sat there she took in Mikan's beauty. As a good thing just hoping that she wouldn't fall under the sway of her lewd thoughts. She didn't know if she could handle another fantasy about Mikan.

"Have you been enjoying your time here so far today?"

Taking herself up on her own offer, Kara headed out of the break room and started to look for Mikan. On her way out, she saw as the two new workers were shown where the break room was and what facilities it had to offer. The general 'first time' tour was what they appeared to be having.

Once outside the break room, Kara managed to spot Mikan fairly easily, as she knew which table she was at. Heading on over to the pair, Kara noticed that all was not as usual as it seemed from Mikan's text back. Mikan had her legs tightly crossed under the table, and Rya was occasionally squirming from side to side on her seat. It didn't take a lot of thought to figure out why this may be, as the pitcher, which once housed Watermelon Juice, was now empty, and both their glasses had a few droplets of it at the base of them.

Kara joined the pair and asked how Mikan's time had been so far.

"Aside from the out of order facilities, fairly good." Mikan answered.

"Can't that line hurry up and go down already?" Rya quietly complained. "I'm not waiting in it to have the customers leer at me."

Seeing what was wrong with both Mikan and Rya caught Kara's lewd attention. At a rather bad time as she was reminded of her own need. This made her squirm in the seat as well trying to take her mind off it and the lewd thoughts of two squirming girls right before her. Kara tried to engage in a different topic.

"Have you two gotten to meet the two newcomers here yet?" Kara asked.

She watched Mikan and then Rya for a few moments with both eyes. "Maybe they leer at you because they think you're cute?" Kara stated.

The more Kara watched Mikan she was reminded of the fantasy she had about the girl. Earlier feeling her lewd levels grow Kara tried to think about the wind. She wanted to think about how great it was to be able to command it once more. But was having a hard time so she focused on Mikan again.

"What sort of school work are you working on?" Kara asked.

She once more tried to think about the wind.

Trying to detract her attention away from the squirming plight of Rya and Mikan, Kara wanted to know whether they had the chance to meet the new joiners yet.

"I've seen them being taken on the tour, but haven't had the chance to talk to them yet." Mikan answered. "Although, the younger one seems to be a bit of a klutz when it comes to trying to act mature."

"Same here. Haven't talked to them yet." Rya replied, wriggling a bit on her seat. "Had to focus on something else."

Kara couldn't help but stare at the squirming pair to either side of her. Rya was evidently in dire need and was doing nothing to disguise it whereas Mikan, on the other hand, seemed to be acting as normal as she usually did, however, something was a little amiss with how much she was fidgeting, yet trying to make it seem like natural movements. Kara decided to try and make an offhand comment about cuteness to explain the reason behind why people might be staring at Rya.

"Well, that's just stating the obvious." Rya stated as if it was common knowledge. "Seeing a girl as cute as me making such lewd movements, who wouldn't stare?"

Indeed, Rya was spot on with her assessment, considering Kara was doing just that. Willing herself to think about something other than the puddle that might appear underneath Rya if she doesn't get to go to the toilet soon, Kara put her focus on thinking about the wind...which was probably a bad idea.

Being able to control Wind once more would be perfect for this situation! Creating a stiff, but chilling breeze, Kara could both blow up Rya's dress, revealing whatever adorable delicates she had on underneath it, caress the tensed peach of her quivering girlhood, and potentially cause the most delightful of streams to erupt forth from her. All it would take would be...

NO! She couldn't think like that! Changing the topic again to schoolwork, Kara asked what the two were discussing before she arrived.

"I've got to come up with choreography for my group's performance at the School's Summer Festival, as well as arrange for a backing track to be created which we'll be dancing to." Mikan explained. "Not only do I have to think about dancing in front of all the Guests at the Festival, I've also gotta work behind the scenes to make the Festival performance happen."

"I've got it just as bad, you know?" Rya sighed. "I've gotta help design and make the set we'll be using on the Main Hall's stage for the Festival. All they've done is switched it around from last year. It was so much easier coming up with cute and flashy dance moves and music, and now I'm stuck with the boring job of making the set."

"I wish it was like last year as well." Mikan agreed. "Being up on stage isn't something I'm excited to be doing."

"Why, not all three of us go together and introduce ourselves?" Kara asked. It couldn't hurt to meet with the girl's she had saved earlier that day.

With both the squirming girl's before her Kara was finding it hard. Not to stare at either of them for far too long. Rya was completely showing that she needed to go and didn't bother to hide the fact. While Mikan on the other hand while fidgeting was trying to make things look normal. Kara looked at both girl's and seemed to be having a hard time not to stare at Mikan. The thoughts of her fantasy of the girl were still crystal clear in her mind. Kara decided to keep an eye on both girl's skirts just to see if they were riding up any.

"You have a point there, seeing you like this would cause people to watch." Kara commented on. Kara was once again back to looking at Rya, it was hard not to look. While trying to think of something else Kara thought of the wind which was a bad idea.

The thought of being able to blow up Rya's skirt or just anyone else's. Was something that Kara had missed doing for quite some time. While she could do that right now and tease Rya into having an accident. That would not be such a great idea especially in the work place if Kara wished to blow up a girl's skirt it should be when she was also with them or just by herself.

Kara next listened to both girl's speak about their schoolwork.

"How long have you been dancing for?" Kara asked. The mere thought of seeing a girl dancing before her sent other lewd thoughts into her mind. Just being able to see a girl's panties if she was wearing a skirt was a thought that thrilled Kara. "Here's an idea, if you're having trouble with thoughts about dancing in front of a whole crowd of people. Why not say try dancing in front of either Rya or me or both of us together. That might help make things easier for you when the time comes?" Kara thought for another moment and tried to offer some more help.

"Can you except help from people who say don't go to your school. I know I don't go to it and it might not work out but if I'm not too busy maybe I could help you guys out?"

Kara suggested that the three of them should introduce themselves to the newcomers.

"Maybe when they've finished their induction. We don't want to get in the way, after all." Mikan answered.

Kara couldn't keep her eyes off of the pair with her, watching every movement they made and assessing how much longer they'd be able to stay dry. She pushed her chair back slightly, making it seem like a natural adjustment of sitting position, which freed up her view to what lay underneath the table once more. Kara gave a quick, but observant glance down to the skirts of both girls, continuing the conversation so as to not draw suspicion.

Mikan's school skirt had ridden up a small amount due to her movements, but there was still enough material to prevent Kara from seeing what lay underneath it. She then saw a small movement on the skirt and looked to the source to find that Mikan had now resorted to secretly holding herself and using the table as cover. She must be getting really desperate to have her do that.

Rya, on the other hand, was a complete contrast to Mikan's cool and composed stealth. She, too, was holding herself quite firmly with one of her hands, while squeezing against her skirt with the other as a means of aiding her holding. The length of the skirt in the uniform was standard issue, just a little longer that Mikan's school skirt, but even that was doing nothing to disguise the evident distress that Rya was in. With every other movement, Kara could just about see the cute panties that lay underneath. Pink based with red hearts all over them, how very much like the girl that wore them. Staring intently at the indent that lay beneath Rya's solid grip, Kara noticed a small darkened patch just underneath Rya's hand. It seemed she must have leaked somewhat before Kara got there...

Without any prior warning, Kara heard a stifled gasp come from Rya. From her current position, Kara could see the small darkened patch get a little bigger as a spurt of liquid came from underneath Rya's hand. It lasted a little over a second, but it was enough to quadruple the size of the damp patch, from a small cuff button sized one, to a much larger coin sized one.

"I think I leaked a little." Rya whispered to Mikan, who must have queried the noise that came from her.

Rya managed to regain control, but her movements just intensified to the point of causing her chair to squeak across the floor with her. She probably had very little time left before she'd lose it.

The conversation was eventually returned to schoolwork, with Kara asking how long Mikan has been dancing for, and offering some suggestions as to how she could get better at doing it in front of people.

"Dance practice is a standard thing for the School I go to. It is a Performing Arts school, after all." Mikan explained. "I've been doing it since I first started school, yet I still get bad Stage Fright before actually performing in front of people. I don't think dancing in front of friends is the same as doing it in front of strangers or the parents of other students."

Kara then offered her assistance to help with preparations for the Summer Festival that Kestrel's was having.

"It's a nice thought, but we get graded on this." Mikan replied. "We have to show that we can do everything related to Theatre and Performing Arts, even the behind the scenes stuff. If we called in help from outside the school, then it might negatively affect our grades."

"Later it is then." Kara agreed.

All three girls would go speak to the newcomers once their tour was finished. In the meantime she had looked upon both girls skirts to see that they had ridden up. Mikan's had ridden up a little bit and the girl was secretly holding herself clearing growing more desperate as time passed. Rya's own had ridden up to the point of where Kara was able to see the panties that lay beneath.

Kara also saw, a small darkened patch under Rya's hand. Rya must have leaked a little before Kara had gotten there and suddenly she heard a gasp and the spot grew larger in size. Kara's eyes were fixed onto Rya's crotch she tried not to stare. But clearly had little control over the matter. She felt dark lewd thoughts travel through her mind trying to force her into another fantasy or something like that. Kara tried to fight it not wanting to cause another problem around Rya and even Mikan for that matter.

But here Kara was clearly blushing and enjoying the show. Rumors would soon be started that she liked seeing girls like this. She didn't want others to know about that sort of thing even the damned wind thoughts were in her mind again. With all her willpower Kara fought and fought against that side of her.

Kara's willpower crumbled away as in her minds eye a girl began to take shape.

The person who took shape in Kara's mind was none other than Haley herself. This was a big blow to Kara as she didn't know how she would handle seeing something, About the girl she really liked.

"I-I'm sorry, I really am about spacing out like that I don't know what came over me." Kara tells the pair trying to turn the subject around Kara tried to speak up about what she had been told.

"Is there anything that makes you feel happy, or something that you really like to do. Why not try and draw strength from that and use it to help. With not feeling so bad about preforming in front of others?" Kara offered. She then went on to add something else into the mix.

"I think in time you might get used to doing these sorts of things."

Kara managed to answer Mikan in regards to her dislike for performing in front of people, although it wasn't long until she became victim to another fantasy.

"I don't think I'll ever get used to performing in front of people." Mikan admitted. "That's why I want to go into Voice Acting rather than actual acting. If I'm just talking into a Microphone with people I know, then it's not so bad."

With Rya's leak still playing at her mind, Kara tried to prevent herself from thinking perverted things, but...

...it only made matters worse. Her mind was captured once more by her perversion and a lewd fantasy about someone she held dear overcame her.

"Big Sis, you're so dirty" - Kara's lustful fantasy

"You're so dirty, you know that?" Haley's chiding voice greeted Kara to her lust's control. "You're lucky Big Sis and Holly are out today. If they knew of this, we'd be in big trouble."

Kara found herself in the Twin's bedroom back the the Sera Manor. A quick look around indicated that it was around midday according to the clock on the bedroom wall. However, the room was rather dimly lit, despite the time of day. One look towards the large windows explained why. The blackout curtains over the windows were fully drawn and the room was being lit by nothing more than the bedside lamp next to Haley's side of the bed.

"Seriously. You need to find better hobbies. How will we explain the amount of washing to the Maids?" Haley continued. Despite her chastising words, it seemed more along the lines of what the 'Brown' Aprons at the Cafe did to their customers. Kara knew that Haley was kind of close to a 'Tsundere', but she'd never been this open about it before. "So, you ready? I haven't peed since before bed last night, and I've been drinking lots since I woke up this morning."

Once her cursory glance of the room was done, Kara looked towards the source of the harsh commentary. Indeed, Haley was there, dressed in nothing but her school swimsuit. There was a small bulge in it around her bladder area, likely caused by her held waters, and she was lightly fidgeting from foot to foot. Kara drank in all the details she could as she readied herself for what was to come.

Haley's swimsuit was a plain navy-blue one-piece, which was standard issue for most schools in the area. The tight material hugged her small frame like a second skin, accentuating the perkiness of her rear and hugging between the lips of her tender place, creating the most delightful camel-toe Kara had ever seen. The tightness of the outfit, coupled with the current fullness of Haley's bladder, likely made it even harder to hold back the flood but, like the dutiful little sister she was, Haley was valiantly holding on until she was given the go ahead by Kara.

"What, something wrong with my clothes?" Haley questioned, catching on to Kara's ogling. "You said I should wear something tight. I went with the swimsuit because it'll be easier to clean and not as suspect in the laundry if it's wet. You do want it as wet as possible, right?"

Kara must have said something to Haley, as the girl suddenly looked a little taken aback.

"What?! You want me to...to..." Haley asked in disbelief. Kara replied with something, which caused Haley to sigh deeply. "I know I lost the bet we had when playing games and all, but don't you think that's a little...I don't know...too much?"

Kara was insistent with what she wanted.

"You truly are an irredeemable pervert." Haley retorted. "Okay, let's get this done. I can't hold it much longer, anyway."

Haley headed on over to the unmade bed in her room. It was likely this was as the Maids hadn't been allowed in this room to clean up yet. Hopping up onto the bed, Haley lay on her side and extended her arms towards Kara. Now, came the part which Haley likely came up with based on the bet loss conditions.

/Cue music.\\

"Big Sis, I'm ready for you." Haley sweetly beckoned Kara over, smiling an adorable smile as she did so. "You remembered that you'd teach me about puberty today. I'm so excited.

"I'm a little scared, but I want you to be the one to teach me. You're special to me, after all. Sure, Lilly could teach me, but, somehow, I...I..."

Kara headed on over to the bed and lay down next to Haley, who then placed an arm around Kara.

"I can't stop thinking about you. It's troublesome, you know?" Haley continued, pouting slightly. "I can't pay attention in class because I feel sad when you're not around. At break and lunch, I feel so happy when I see you. You're...always on my mind lately."

Haley pulled herself closer to Kara so their bodies were now connected. She could feel the stiffness of Haley's bladder, which caused the girl to flinch slightly, but pull herself back in anyway.

"Every time I can, I want to spend time with you. I want you to be beside me. I can't be without you."

Haley rolled Kara over to her back and perched herself over Kara as if taken the 'top' position in intercourse.

"I feel...so hot when I'm around you. Especially in the naughty part."

Haley pointed down towards her covered, yet still mostly visible, kitten. She then placed both hands on Kara's shoulders, one on each side, and began to move herself back and forth over Kara as if dry-humping her.

"I get an itch that just won't go away, no matter how much I rub it. It just makes it hotter and hotter. A feeling wells up inside me, from down there, and covers my whole body."

Haley's breathing became laboured and slower, matching the movements she was doing over Kara.

"My heart beats faster and faster and my mind becomes clouded. I can't organise my thoughts or explain what's going on."

There was a slight warm wetness that came over the part Haley was rubbing her labia over. Kara looked down there to see a small darkening to the material of Haley's swimsuit. She'd likely spurted a little due to the stimulation, but that didn't stop her act.

"It...scares me, but it feels like something I should do. I haven't been taught anything about this feeling at school, and the nurse just dismisses it when I ask them. You're the only one I can turn to."

Haley's movements stopped for a moment as she let out a small whimper. The wetness Kara felt was renewed and much larger than before. Haley had probably leaked a large amount, considering the crotch of her swimsuit was now evidently wet and nearly see-through. However, Haley, being the spontaneous person she is, managed to key this in with her Role-Play.

"Whenever I rub the itch, this weird liquid comes out. It's not pee, pee isn't slimy, and it doesn't feel like I've peed when it happens. It's...something I don't know. Big sis, please tell me what it is."

Haley gave Kara the irresistible puppy-dog eye look she's perfected, which caused Kara to explain what it was.

"Or-gasm?" Haley sounded out, tilting her head to the side slightly. "So, when it's hot and I rub it, I 'Orgasm'?" Kara confirmed that was indeed the case. "Whenever I orgasm, I feel better. The itchiness goes away and my mind clear up."

Haley stopped rubbing against Kara and now lay across her, straddling her to either side. Haley's face was now right next to Kara's, filling Kara's nose with the sweet scent of her lover. Haley whispered into Kara's ear.

"Please, help me orgasm. Make this hot feeling go away..."

Of course, Kara obliged and the foreplay ended, yet Haley still remained in role, convincingly so. Perhaps these were her true feelings and she was just using the failed bet as a farce to hide her emotions? How very Tsundere of her.

Haley returned to her humping position, but she had now taken off the top half of her swimsuit, revealing the tender skin that lay underneath. The tiny, yet vividly visible nipples, the small rib-lines bought forward from her current aroused state. The slow rising and falling of her chest with each breath. A beautiful picture painted on the finest of canvasses. A true work of art.

Haley rested on hand on Kara's chest to stabilise her grinding and used the other one to cover her mouth to quieten the small yelps and whimpers of pleasure that the actions caused her to make. They were not completely home alone, after all, as the Maids were still present and doing their rounds. The movements got slower, but much more forceful, creating a very tender massage of Haley's vulva across Kara's bare crotch, rubbing the covered lips of Haley across her own to make the most pleasant of dances. The small friction from the swimsuit was lost, lubricated by the combined slickness of Kara's lewd juices, and Haley's leaking urine.

The exchange of lovers caressing was momentarily stopped by Haley freezing in place, trembling with exertion to hold back what flood may be coming, and quietly squeaking with shock.

"I can't hold it." Haley squeaked out, muffled from her hand covering her mouth.

Kara informed Haley that it was fine to let it go, so long as she continued the pleasuring. And so, Haley resumed. Two rubs later, the most vibrant of yellow pee burst forth from between the tightened clasp of her swimsuit, dousing Kara in the spilled urine. This only made Haley rub faster and faster, all while losing her held waters and liberally lubricating the lower regions of the pair, basting Kara in the expelled pleasure juices and pee. The combined peeing and faster movements of Haley made it harder for Kara to not orgasm there and then as well.

"Somethings...ah!...coming...hauuuu!" Haley gasped out as her pee continued to coat Kara. "This is...unya!...an orgasm...kya!"

From Haley's muddled speech, Kara indeed confirmed that the pair were about to orgasm and wanted them to do it simultaneously. Timing their movements to be parallel to one another, both girls pushed forward for the last surge. Three...two...one...

"IIIIIIIIIIIIYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"Haley cried out as a new, more powerful, surge of liquid burst forth from between her quivering labia. Once...twice...three times! Haley must have been extremely stimulated to orgasm three times in a row. The blast of pleasure juices soaked across Kara, leaking down her onto the bed below and coating it with its embrace. Kara's own orgasm joined the flowing fluids, making a small puddle beneath the pair until the parched covers of the bed absorbed it, welcoming the liquids into their hold.

The triple orgasm only served to make Haley pee more, as her bladder gushed out the remnants of its content to join the growing mass of wetness underneath the couple. When the final orgasm finished wracking her body, Haley collapsed down onto Kara, panting heavily from the alien exertion that overcame her. Kara could feel the connection of their chests with each breath, in perfect synchronisation as their orgasm was. After a few heavy breaths, both girls hugged one another close, joining their upper bodies as their lower bodies once were.

"You're such...a dummy..." Haley whispered to Kara between breaths. "That felt...too good..."

When their breathing had calmed down, Haley kissed Kara passionately on the lips as lovers would.

"How am I going to explain to the others that I think I'm addicted to doing this with you?" Haley finished with a sincere smile of adoration.

One extremely dirty and overwhelmingly perverted fantasy later, Kara was thrown back to reality, this time, by her own mind cancelling her out. She tried to apologise for her actions, but she was still in the throes of post-orgasm pleasure.

"I can't hold it any more!" Rya suddenly declared as she shot up from her chair, both hands locked into her crotch, and began to sprint off towards the changing rooms.

Kara wanted to stay put, but her body had other things in mind. She had become a full slave to her lust and couldn't prevent herself from seeking more pleasure. Making up some excuse to 'check' on Rya to see if she's okay, Kara hurried on after the leaking girl, following the trail of spilled droplets towards the changing rooms. Activating one of her cloaking abilities, Kara blended in with her surroundings upon entering the changing rooms, rendering herself invisible to the naked eye.

It wasn't too hard to find Rya, considering she'd left quite the trail behind her. Following the continuation, Kara noticed Rya locked in place over the central drain in the Shower room just off from the Changing Rooms. She currently had her back to Kara, but her hunched over position, short sharp breathing and whimpering gave Kara all the information she needed to know what to do. Sneaking around to the other end of the Showers so she was now face on to Rya, Kara watched and waited...

Seconds after Kara got into position, Rya let out a loud whimper, quickly pulled up her apron and squatted down over the drain. It was too late. She didn't even get a chance to get her panties down before a surging torrent of pale yellow pee erupted forth from her lower lips with the force of a geyser, accompanied by loud hissing and splattering echoing around the empty Shower Room. Her once light pink panties were now more closer to a deep pink as the previously small wet patch began to rapidly expand, covering all the material of her panties with its touch. Forceful gushing and resounding splatters were joined with quiet whimpering from Rya as she continued to empty out, all control lost over her thrashing internal lake. Thankfully, the Shower Room floor was gently curved towards the drain, otherwise her shoes and socks would not have been spared from the flowing tides.

After a solid minute of ceaseless flooding, Rya's crashing stream died down to a gentle river, to then become droplets once her bladder had fully emptied. Quiet sobs came from the girl as her face took on a deep hue, akin to what had now become of her panties. Rya wasn't the kind of girl to cry, but this was the closest she'd ever get to full on tears. Slowly opening her tightly closed eyes, Rya assessed the damage that her loss of control had caused.

"At least no one saw it..." Rya whispered to herself as she stood up, still holding her apron up. The remaining residue from her broken dams poured onto the floor due to the change in gravity. Keeping one hand holding her skirt up, Rya used her other one to shuffle her sodden panties down enough so she could let gravity do the rest. The soiled article landed on the shower room floor with a splat. None of it was saved from the flood. Kara managed to see Rya's once hidden special place, sleek and glistening with the remnants of her pee-splosion. Hairless, as expected, and a cute peach-like shape.

With her mission done, a lustful Kara left the Shower Room, still cloaked with magic, to rejoin Mikan.

Sweet mercy, what had she done...?

As her mind, which was once clouded with lustful fog, cleared Kara realised the horrors of her actions...

Before Kara fell victim to another fantasy she had responded to Mikan.

"What is it about performing in front of people that makes you dislike it?" Kara asked. As she listened to what Mikan was saying to her. "But wouldn't that be just as hard when you were to say first start out doing Voice Acting?"

It was already too late Kara lost herself in to another lewd fantasy. This one about a person who she held dear to her that being Haley. To make matters worse, the entire fantasy about Haley made Kara go crazy with lust. She was sweating, blushing, wetting her panties with her juices. Everything about how Kara was acting in the real world were clearly to draw attention to herself.

But at that moment Kara didn't care she was seeing something about Haley. That she would some day like to do with her if they ever were to get closer in the far future. Soon enough she was brought back to the here and now. In post-orgasm pleasure only for Rya to say she couldn't take it anymore and run off. Being still in a lustful state, Kara tried to stay where she was trying to find against leaving her seat.

"Please let me stay." Kara said in her mind.

But she lost the battle she left to go 'check' on Rya. Following behind her until they entering the Changing Rooms and Kara now having cloaked herself from being seen. Spotted Rya not knowing what was to come Kara again tried to fight for control over her body. Sure she was perverted but this was something she had never once thought of doing before. Moving around to the other end of the shower room.

Kara being much closer to Rya now watched in silence. As Rya had an complete accident right in front of her giving Kara a full on show. Clearly Kara enjoyed everying second of it up until the point where she left the Changing Room to rejoin. Mikan with her mind now clear of any lustful thoughts. Kara now began to realize the horror of her actions. She had secretly followed someone and spied on them as they wet themselves all for her own sick pleasure. To make matters worse it was a person who called Kara a friend.

She was reminded of Erys' words to her when she had wished for that small girl to wet herself earlier at work. "I am selfish, I do gain pleasure from others suffering, I hate this side of me but also love it. I don't want to do something like that again but who's to say I won't try it again?" Kara whispered to herself.

Stunned by her own perversion, Kara remained outside the Changing rooms, wondering just how she was going to progress from here. She could go back to Mikan and potentially be asked what happened before Rya sprinted off, and, perhaps, the state of Rya's current plight. Alternatively, she could head back to the Break room and seal herself away from the world, abandoning her companions without a single word. If all else failed, she could either repent for her actions, or seek solace amongst her Sisters, who may be curious about Kara's evidently lustful state.

No option seemed good, but something had to be done. Break time was quickly ending.

Kara wasn't going to seek solace from her Sisters, due to the simple fact. That Haley would be able to read the feelings off of Kara again. And know that she was having those thoughts about her again that wouldn't lead to anywhere good. She had few options left that she could try and they all weren't very good.

Kara went with the first option she headed back towards the table. Where Mikan currently was sitting by herself. She took a seat and didn't really know what to say to Mikan about what had happened to her. How could Kara explain that she liked seeing girls being desperate to use the restroom and had sneaked off to watch Rya go about her business.

She didn't want to lose Mikan's friendship and have her think she was a sicko. For liking that sort of thing but maybe Kara should just tell Mikan the truth?

Concerned that Haley may be able to read Kara's fantasies from her, she decided that it was the lesser of three horrible choices to head back to Mikan and hope that things don't get any more awkward than they currently are.

Arriving back at the table, Kara was greeted by a small smile from Mikan, that was before she noticed the current ragged state that Kara was in. There was some silence between the pair for all of a minute, until Mikan broke it.

"Um..you don't look so good. Are you okay?" Mikan questioned, concerned for Kara's health. "You look very sweaty and distracted."

Mikan appeared concerned for Kara's health by asking it she was ok. Kara was far from being okay, the two fantasies she had. Have taken their tolls on her having drained Kara of her energy. She was distracted, afraid for her well being she didn't know if she would have another fantasy. If she did Kara had no idea on who it could be who'd fill that roll. She also didn't know how much longer she could last in this current state.

"I'm okay, I've just been a little concerned about being able to make. It through today without having an accident." Kara told her. It was a small lie on Kara's part she still needed to use the restroom, but even if she tried nothing would come out. As Erys wasn't about to let her take care of business until she was good and ready to let Kara.

Kara knowing the breaktime would be ending soon. Asked Mikan one last question before she was going to get back to work. "Do, you think I could come see your performance when it's time?"

Kara attempted to bluff Mikan into thinking that her current state was down to her concern for the lack of facilities available.

"And you're sweating that much because of it?" Mikan questioned, not entirely convinced that Kara was being fully truthful. "If it's that bad then just go. You work here so you've got access to all the toilets. Unless, you're sweating for another reason? If you're ill then ask for the rest of the day off, I'm sure you'll be allowed it."

Even though she saw through most of the lie, Mikan was still evidently unaware of the true reasons behind Kara's current situation.

Still attempting to change the subject, Kara asked if she could see the Summer Festival Mikan was going to be performing in.

"It's not until the second to last week of Term. It's scheduled to take place mid-July." Mikan explained. "That is, assuming that I can get the performance sorted before then. It's only open to Parents and ex-students for the first of the three days, but after that anyone in town can come and see it. There'll be posters up sometime later this month giving a bit more information on it all."

Mikan didn't really believe Kara's lie.

"It's another reason and it's not something that I can easily talk about. I'll just say this with everything happening today is effecting me on a different level. I'm not ill at all just am distracted by all the problems that all us girl's are having." Kara tells her she couldn't explain that see all the girl's desperate was making her aroused.

Kara didn't want to tell Mikan the true reasons she was too embarrassed by it. Mikan then spoke about the Summer Festival.

"I'll keep an eye out for it and try and stop by if I can. It was nice talking to you and I'd like to do it again sometime."

Kara then withdrew from Mikan and headed back to work. She went to go check on Annmarie to see if she needed any help.

Kara explained around her current issue, leaving out all important details and vaguely touching on what was making her like she was.

"Um...okay. If you're not ill, then that's good." Mikan answered, confused by the roundabout way of explaining something.

Then came the end of Kara's break. Bidding Mikan goodbye and saying she'd keep a watch out for anything relating to the Summer Festival, Kara went back to work. Mikan gave her goodbye as well, and was about to say something else, but Kara had already headed off before then.

Free from the pressure of keeping herself under control, Kara went in search of Annmarie to see if she needed any assistance. On her way to the Purple section, Kara noticed a large amount of people gathered around one of the tables. Most of them were Senior School/College age females. Looking through the gaps between the gathered people, Kara managed to spot Annmarie looking a little worse for wear. She had her eyes tightly closed, her legs double-crossed over one another and her hands buried into the folds of her apron near her crotch. Evidently, she was in dire need of the toilet.

Moving from one area where Kara had a problem. She just so happened to walk right into another area with a similar problem. As Kara entered the Purple section, Kara noticed a group of a large amount of people all gathered around one table. Many of the people were female and looking through the gaps she spotted Annmarie. She was worse for wear being in dire need of the toilet.

Kara seeing her dire need and not wanting to have to face another lust-filled fantasy. Again so soon rushed over to Annmarie. "I'm here to help you do you think you can make it to the restroom?" Kara whispered.

Knowing she had to face and look at Annmarie Kara hoped that Annmarie would. Be able to make it on her own. With her leaving in a moment it would help Kara out greatly but whos to say what the future held for Kara.

Arriving at the Purple Section, Kara's luck had failed her once more as she'd walked from one desperate accident, to one which may be imminently happening within the next few minutes. Carefully navigating her way through the mass of concerned onlookers, Kara reached the trembling Annmarie and offered some assistance.

"If...move...come...can't...much longer." Annmarie squeaked out as she strengthened her hold. Having experience in the sorts of broken communication desperate people use, Kara deduced that Annmarie couldn't make it to the toilet if she had to move herself, as she wouldn't be able to focus all her strength on holding.

This left Kara with three options:

Option 1 - Kara could carry Annmarie to the toilets and pray that there was an available stall to use. She knew that Annmarie would sooner wet herself than go into the Men's toilets, so that left Kara with hoping that either the Staff toilet or a stall in the Girl's toilets was free, or the shower room's drain...

Option 2 - Kara could go in search of Cecile, take the youngsters off her hands, and hope that Annmarie could hold it through both Kara's trip their, Cecile's trip back and the journey to the toilets, all while also praying that there was a stall free for her to use.

Option 3 - Kara could completely ignore everything, pretend it never happened and go about her day like normal.

Annmarie was in dire need of help, from what she squeaked out. It was only mere moments away from leaking. If she tried to move she'd surely have an accident that Kara with only three options. Kara decided to go with the first option, she didn't know if Annmarie would last that long if she went to find Cecile, ignoring her was out of the question.

"I'll carry you, just don't leak on me please." Kara told her.

She reached over and gently picked up the smaller girl. Holding her like a baby Kara then hurried over towards the Girl's toilets hoping there wasn't a line. She also looked towards the Men's toilets she knew Annmarie wouldn't want to use them. But she had little options with this.

Acting on impulse, Kara carefully picked up Annmarie, causing a small yelp of shock to come from the girl due to the sudden action, and began to carry her off to the toilets. Just from the initial grasp it was clear that Kara had startled a leak out of Annmarie, but it seemed like the small girl was valiantly holding on, despite the loss of control.

Hurriedly heading in the direction of the facilities, Kara was relieved to see that there was currently no line to the female toilets, however, that might not mean that they were empty on the inside. Taking the chance, Kara pushed the door open with her shoulder and, by some grace of a miracle, found that there was a stall free for Annmarie to use.

Not wishing to risk defeat this close to success, Kara carried Annmarie over to the free stall and set her down directly in front of the toilet. Without even caring that another was present, Annmarie hastily turned around, yanked her 'underwear' down and practically fell onto the toilet as a positively gushing fountain of pee erupted forth from her, hissing like a burst steam pipe, to flood like a waterfall into the toilet bowl beneath her. The smaller girl's body momentarily stiffened, only to slump in relaxation at the sheer bliss of making it.

Before leaving Annmarie alone in the stall, Kara caught a faint glimpse of a slightly sodden pull-up around Annmarie's ankles, the once pure white material now stained a faint yellow, and evidently sagging under the weight of the liquids it now holds. At least she wouldn't have to worry about wet underwear, but she would probably need a change once she's done.

Closing the stall door behind her, Kara went to leave the toilets, only to freeze in her tracks upon seeing...

...Rya drying her sodden, likely tap washed, panties under the hand dryers.

She was looking directly at Kara, eyes wide like a deer in headlights, frozen to the spot in shock.

When Kara had picked up Annmarie she heard the small girl gasp. Knowing that she must have leaked. But at least she was hanging on and wasn't having an accident just yet Kara arrived at the bathrooms and saw there wasn't any line. She smiled at this and entered the female restroom.

Using her shoulder to open the door she found a free stall for Annmarie to use. Once Kara set her down she saw as Annmarie yanked down her 'underwear'. Then fall onto the toilet one to release or waterfall into the bowl. Kara backed away, but before she left the stall she caught a faint glimpse of a sodden pull-up around the girls ankles. Not wishing to be drawn to it or Annmarie any longer Kara closed the door.

As she was about to head out she froze when she saw Rya drying her panties. Under one of the hand dryers. Her eyes were wide with shock as she stared at Kara.

"Annmarie needed help, I brought her here only because she was about to have an accident." Kara tried to explain. Then quickly left the bathroom not wishing for anymore problems.

Avoiding one cataclysmic outcome, Kara has unknowingly stumbled into another problematic encounter.

Before even giving the other girl a chance to react, Kara blurted out her excuse for being present and then swiftly left the toilets to return to her duties.

The cafe had only gotten busier over the break period and, now that the second quarter of the Cafe staff were heading to break, that left Kara to hold down the front with whomever was left. There didn't seem to be a customer without someone with them, at least. In addition to the commotion on the floor, there was also something going on over by the Karaoke stage. It didn't sound like anyone was performing, but there was a definite feel like that may be an eventuality given the circumstances.

Kara was now left alone again arriving back on the main floor. She took notice that the cafe had gotten busier and that the other Cafe staff were headed to break, she looked around to see who else would be maning the front with her. Every customer appeared to have someone with them.

There was also something going on over near the Karaoke stage. Kara used this time to search for Cecile and the youngsters she was taking care of. Kara didn't know if she'd taken her break yet and wished to avoid. Looking for anyone who was about to wet themselves as that'd drive her up a wall again.

Kara looked over the busy cafe to see who she was currently on duty with, but couldn't pick anyone out in particular through the crowd of workers and customers. Standing around trying to look for a needle in a haystack wouldn't be a productive use of her time, so Kara headed off towards where she'd seen Cecile to offer her services there, while also trying to avoid any other encounters with those who'd been feeling the effects of the lack of facilities.

Kara soon arrived in the corner she'd seen the youngsters head off to. As expected, Cecile had a natural knack for looking after young children, and they seemed to have taken quite the liking to her in the short space of time they'd been together. The youngest of the children had taken up residence on Cecile's lap, while the triplets had slotted themselves in on the soft seats around Cecile. They were, without a doubt, enjoying the VIP section of the Cafe.

When Kara caught sight of Cecile she was still with the young children. Who were clearly enjoying their time with her. One was even sitting on her lap, while the others were slotted around her. Kara walked over to them and when there was a break in the conversation spoke up for the first time.

"How are things going here do you need any help?" Kara asked to Cecile.

Next she looked at the small children and gave them each a smile. "How are you enjoying yourselves today?" Kara asked them.

Kara decided to secretly insert herself into the bonding time and waited for a moment to interject. As soon as she spoke up, all the little ones, expect the youngest, turned to her. The youngest, on the other hand, held up her sunhat in front of her face to hide behind it in a childish fashion.

"No need to be scared. She's a friend." Cecile comforted the girl on her lap with a hug. The young girl peered over the top of her hat at Kara, still not quite convinced enough to put it down. "I'm doing okay over here. They're very well behaved, even more so than Annie, to some degree." Cecile informed Kara.

"You have weird hair." One of the triplets commented.

"Did you dye it? Why'd you make it pink?" Another triplet continued.

"Why are there drills on your head?" The final triplet concluded.

"Now, now. Be nice." Cecile instructed the children.

The youngest hid herself from Kara using her hat. While the others spoke up all about with what Kara did with her hair.

"I dyed it a while ago, I wanted to try something new." Kara told one. "You don't need to know that." she later added. With Cecile doing okay over her Kara wasn't sure on what she could do to help out any.

"If you need me I'll be around."

Kara then bid farewell to the group and went to look for any customers who needed someone.

Kara, convinced that Cecile was doing just fine with the girls, went off to conclude her induction in Navy Blue and Pink etiquette.

Kara was shown around both the Navy Blue and Pink areas, as per her induction mentioned earlier that week, and got to know a few of the staff members better. Eve was a little more approachable now that she knew Kara would likely be given her own set of special taste customers to cater to, so she helped Kara through her Pink induction without any carefully disguised or obvious biting remarks. Acting egotistical was easier than it sounded, but it came with its own complications, like ensuring there was a good balance between ego and tenderness. Most of this would likely come with experience. Through Eve's intensive tutoring, Kara learned how to better interact with people, utilising her natural behaviour rather than pretending to be something she's not.

Next, in the Navy Blue section, Kara felt a little more at home. She already had a good deal of skill in acting graceful and elegant through her lineage and lifestyle, so it came like second nature to her. However, she was severely outclassed by Olivia in nearly all areas. Olivia had mastered the calm and comforting persona that only came to the Social Elite. Her natural charms far exceeded Kara by over five times her own talents in that area. Even Kiki might be at a disadvantage when it came to Social bartering with Olivia. Thankfully, Olivia's gentle nature made sure that her deadly charms were controlled and only used to comfort and care for the customers that visited her table. Even the more meek and timid Cafe members, like Xion, Bryn and Mia, all looked up to and loved to be around Olivia. Kara had even taken quite the liking to Olivia after spending time with her and working under her tutoring. Olivia even imparted some ways Kara could insert topics of research into her interactions with customers and make it seem like a natural course of conversation.

After the inductions, Kara was left to spend the remaining half hour of work time taking part in whatever she wished to.

After leaving Cecile Kara moved onto both the Navy Blue and Pink areas, Eve to Kara seemed to be better at helping out Kara more with. How to use her natrual behaviour rather then acting like someone she wasn't. It was hard work for Kara to do because she always pretended to be someone else. But with more help from Eve if she was willing Kara would learn more.

Next section, Kara felt more at home. With already having a good deal of skill in this type of area. With the life style that she lived it all came second nature to her. Yet Olivia far outclassed her in all those areas. Learning more from Olivia would be a good thing to take up as while they worked together Kara took quite the liking to Olivia. She learned both ways to insert topics of research into her interactions with customers. Along with how to take things in a gentle approch. When there time was nearing its end Kara asked Olivia if she could teach her more sort of taking on a teacher student role. That is of course when Olivia wasn't busy with work.

With the last half hour of work time. Kara spent the time helping out cleaning up the workplace. Using what she had learned with both Eve and Olivia with some customers and cafe workers. While lastly in the final ten minutes she spent with Mary and Tama.

With her education concluded, Kara wanted to know if Olivia will be willing to teach her some more when she had the time. Olivia gladly agreed to do so and exchanged out of work contact information with Kara. It was suddenly very clear why the majority of the Cafe loved to be around the Navy Blue section when they weren't working.

For the first part of the last stretch before work finished, Kara helped clean up the empty tables and set the cafe back to how it was at the start of the day. Most of the customers had already cleared out, leaving just the last few bookings to conclude. When Mary and Tama got relieved of door duty, Kara stayed true to her earlier arrangement and spent the last ten minutes having snacks with the two youngsters. The new workers had already finished their duties for the day before the final hour of work, so Cecile was also assisting in the Cafe clean up, despite it being a day off for her.

The daily debriefing followed the cleanup and Kiki announced that all Cafe workers will be sleeping over on the Saturday before the outing to Pandamonium to ensure that they make the most of their day out by getting there as early as they can. Part of this was probably down to Kiki's own excitement for going to Pandamonium, but at least it made it easier to gather everyone together so nobody missed their chance of going out. Room arrangements were yet to be decided, but will be given out after work on the Friday.

After the debriefing, everybody was allowed to go home for the day. Kara, of course, still had her 'punishment' to conclude and was advised by Erys to get to a toilet and ensure that she was ready before releasing the powers that bind her.

Kara was glad that Olivia agreed to help her out by teaching her. When she had more time that was they shared their contact information. Kara also took notice of how everyone liked the Navy Blue section when they weren't working.

Once the clean up and time spending with Mary and Tama. Kara learned from Kiki that there would be a sleep over. On the Saturday before the trip to Pandamonium, this excited Kara for all the right reasons. She had wanted to get to know her fellow coworkers a lot more. Kara also wondered just what room she would be sharing. Though she'd have to wait until friday to find that one out.

With time now to end home Kara bid Mary, Tama, Olivia, Kate, Eve and everyone farewell. She even thanked both Olivia and Eve for there help in teaching. Once leaving the Cafe Kara of course knew she still had her 'punishment' from Erys and hurried towards the Park where she was to meet Eiko. But before that she used the Cafe toilets before heading towards the park.

Kara said goodbye to the other workers and thanked her tutors for their guidance. With everyone heading their separate ways, Kara went straight to Cafe toilets to finish her Punishment. The toilets were completely empty now, as everyone else had already used them before the debriefing. This allowed Kara to easily slip into a cubicle and get herself prepared for when Erys released her power. Pulling her underwear down, getting herself safely planted on the toilet, and holding up her skirt, Kara informed Erys that she was ready for the release. There was a small delay between the confirmation and the result, but when the result came...

...Kara had never felt such a euphoric release before just from peeing. All the held waters which had steadily been accumulating over the course of the workday all exploded out of her in a glorious waterfall of sheer bliss. Kara had to hold herself back from moaning over the feelings that washed over her when she was going. The crashing cascade of urine lasted at full force for around twenty seconds before reducing down to a steady stream for the last ten, and ending with a few droplets of leftover pee. Something came over Kara...

...holding back that much for as long a she did definitely made her feel a little stronger, but whether it was noticeable wasn't too obvious yet.

When it came to her lustful release, Erys personally helped her gush out her lewd juices once more as a reward for not giving in to her lustful intentions for the last part of the work day. It felt as good as when Kara connected with her through Haley back in the last World, but it didn't carry as much pleasure at it did when Haley, herself, did so in her fantasy earlier that day. Even so, Erys was quite skilful in both pleasure and pain, it seemed. However, the pleasure, while short lived, left quite the impression on Kara.

With everything cleared up and emptied out, Kara hurried on over to the park to look for Eiko. As she mentioned earlier, Eiko was by the fountain plaza, gazing rather sombrely at the fountain. She hadn't noticed Kara's arrival yet.

When Kara was upon the toilets and finally given a chance to release. Everything that she had built up and held in such for the workday. It felt like heaven when finally given the chance to release all that pee which. Was sheer bliss for Kara who couldn't help but moan as everything came out into waterfall into the bowl.

Somehow this made Kara feel stronger if only a little.

When all her lust was released Erys helped out personally. Letting all her lewd juices out as a reward for not giving into her lustful side. Though Kara had quite the hardtime during the work day she almost failed. It was finally nice to now have a cleared mind-set and with everything emptied out, Kara hurried to the park to look for Eiko. Who was near the fountain in the fountain plaza. Kara walked slowly over towards Eiko taking a look around the area. She soon reached Eiko and when the moment was right spoke up.

"How are you doing?" Kara asked.

Arriving and noticing Eiko, Kara waited a little while before speaking up. Eiko noticed she was there, but didn't turn around just yet.

"No matter how often I see the fountain like this, I can't help but view it bathed in the blood of those close to me." Eiko answered. "A lot of memories reside in this plaza in this time, in times to come and times gone by. Regardless of what form it may take, the memories still remain, stronger than any weathering time may cause."

Eiko then turned towards Kara.

"It pains me to be here, but it is what we agreed. You've been through your fair share of troubles today too, I have no doubt. What did you wish to see me for?"

"Why not try and think about the postives about this place and not the negatives?" Kara suggested. She didn't know the sort of pain Eiko had gone through, but she only knew small bits and pieces of what she had seen. "I know I don't really know about a lot of what you're currently freeing right now. But if I can offer any sort of help in a time like this I gladly offer all that I can right now?"

Eiko finally turned her way.

"That I indeed have, I'm sure you already know about what those troubles were. As for what I wished to see you for it's about this world in general." Kara thought for a few moments. "I wanted to know what was changed about this world. I've seen that everyone appears to get along with me or at least are friendly with me. I've also found out I can control wind magic again when before I couldn't." Kara added in.

She let Eiko take this all in before speaking again.

"But the most important thing I noticed was, that I am linked to Haley. In this world when before in the old one I was linked to Holly." Kara pulled out the card which had Haley's picture on it and showed it to Eiko. "Before this had Holly's picture on it but it's changed to Haley."

Kara suggested that Eiko should think about the positives rather than negatives.

"It's not that easy when you've been to this place in several timelines and see the stuff that happens here." Eiko answered. "Some day, I may tell you what happened here in both times gone by, and times to come. But, for now, the present is all that matters."

Kara then explained just why she wished to talk to Eiko.

"Too much has been altered to explain. All you need to know is that the 'Awakening' project which Elle was a victim to never took place. Nicholas reached that state with his own power and has remained as such ever since. This meant that the Raineswind family is not in a crisis, so Kiki doesn't need to sacrifice her future to ensure the survival of the House. House Wellstone has focused all its efforts on creating protective Charms for Empowered ones so the risk of death through sanctioned battles is reduced. The whole ranking charter has been revised based on victories against people rather than who can kill who.

"The 'you' of this world was saved by the Sera sooner than in the previous world, so she did not have to suffer for an extended period of time. Your father still did not agree to the Adoption, but signed it anyway. This has created some further tension between House Ravenclaw and House Sera, yet a physical dispute does not seem to be in the near future, to say the least. This meant that the Kara of this world was a more sociable person and tried to make friends more normally. People took on to her quite well, and that has allowed the You of now to reap those benefits.

"As you bound yourself to Erys and did not actively seek to antagonise Chanki, your wind powers remain intact. Beltran is likely none too pleased with the fact you are bound to another, but agreed to allow you to keep your mastery of Wind Magic as tribute to your Late Mother, so you remember your roots as a Ravenclaw, rather than a Sera. Your Late Mother, as I'm sure you are more than aware, was a very respectable lady liked by most, and cared deeply for you. I understand the pain of losing a Mother, so I know it's important to keep what you can to remind yourself of them. This, in your case, is your Wind Magic."

Eiko clutched at her pendant while explaining about the loss of a Mother. It glowed slightly under her grasp as if resonating with her feelings.

"The reason why you are Linked with Mother rather than Aunt Holly is possibly because your strong feelings for her in the previous World impacted the timeline here before your arrival. If you wish for something strong enough, not even Time can stand between you and your goal. The You of this World also bore strong feelings for Mother, mostly because she accepted her openly when my Aunts were slightly wary. It was through this that your will transcended timelines and carried its deepest desires to this World with the You here before me."

Eiko agreed to tell Kara one day about the events that took place here. But for now, it would remain locked away until that time. As Eiko went on to explain how things in this world worked to a shorter degree and listened to all that was said.

"Even as you say that I was saved sooner by the Seras. I still don't seem to fit in all too well with them. We do get along, yet I don't really know how to be a sister to them. I don't know the first thing about how to handle things." Kara admitted. It was true she still had real trouble with being sisterly to everyone.

"But I don't understand something, I remember that my Mother didn't control. Wind Magic she was a Dark Magic user, while Father was the one to taught be Wind Magic. Could it be like how you say. Is that in this world Mother used Wind Magic?" It was a lot to take in just thinking about that. Yet as Kara thought about the loss of her Mother. It was still hard to think about.

Eiko finally explained that the reason Kara was linked with Haley. Rather then Holly was because of her strong feelings for her. This could have been doing to how she felt in the previous world. Even when she of this world also bore Haley strong feelings. Kara was easily accepted by Haley. It was through Kara's own will that transcended timelines and carried her deepest desires to this world.

'There's something I wish to know, has the me of this world ever lost control. Over their dark side and fully given into that Dark Magic and attacked the Seras?" Kara asked.

Kara voiced her concerns over how she wasn't quite fitting in with the Sera, despite being accepted by them,

"That could be down to your own emotions inhibiting your interactions with them. It's no secret that you long to get very intimate with at least one of the Sera girls. Your own dark desires, which you think you've hidden at the deepest recesses of your mind, may still influence your actions. Only time and persistence can overcome the boundaries set by your own mind. There is another theory, but you may not want to hear it.

"Each timeline happens differently, as you well know. In this timeline, your parents' abilities have been switched. Your Mother held mastery over Wind, and your Father over Darkness. This could also explain why your Dark Side is more prominent, as you've spent longer with an external influence of the same kind."

Kara's next question was about whether she'd fallen victim to her Dark Side in this world.

"Though you may not want to hear it, you have." Eiko explained. "It was during your first battle with Aunt Lilly. You remember how that went in the previous World, don't you? In this Timeline, Aunt Lilly had you soundly beaten back until you gave in and turned the tides in your favour. Thankfully, your own feelings of wanting companionship overcame your murderous tendencies and you managed to regain control before causing any lasting damage. This may also be an influence over why you feel distant from my Aunts and Mother. This is the other theory I mentioned earlier."

Eiko partially turned back towards the fountain before continuing speaking.

"This brings it nicely to something I've been wanting to suggest." Eiko began, holding her pendant up towards the fountain as the twilight sun glinted gently over its surface. "Do you wish to gain better control over this part of you? To accept it and utilise it to help your in your goal to prevent the outcome you witnessed?"

Eiko spoke of just how Kara currently felt about being distant with the Seras. This being how she wished to get intimate with one of the girls. Yet still harbouring small lewd thoughts about the other two. This meant that Kara only saw them as objects of desire rather then just normal everyday people.

"Your mother was able to pick up on those dark feelings. She knows those dark desires of mine and it's only a matter of time before the others learn that as well." Kara sighed.

She needed to work herself out of those feelings. To move onto more normal based ones such as trust and kindness.

Kara learned that in this timeline both her parents powers had switched. Meaning that she had lived with the Dark Side of herself for far longer and how it played a bigger role here.

"I remember that battle, though I remember it differently then how you pointed out. I don't like that side of me it's made me do awful things. I've attacked Holly, Lilly, Haley even Kiki has seen that side of me. It's only driven people away and scared them." Kara stated.

Eiko then brought up a topic that caught Kara's attention.

"Yes, yes I do wish to gain better control over this part of me. I no longer want to be scared and afraid of this power. I want to prevent anymore of those outcomes from happening again."

Kara, upon hearing about a chance to control a part of her she has feared, threw herself into the opportunity and confirmed that she wanted to control her darker side.

"If that is what you wish, then you must do so of your own power. Borrowing strength from a greater entity will only push you further into servitude of that part of you." Eiko informed Kara. "Remove the sword and the mantel you received from Erys, then we can begin."

"You're really going to place all your hopes into the words of a half-beast like her?"

Eiko told Kara how things would go down.

"Is that all I have to do?' Kara asked.

She reached and took off the first item she had been given from Erys. As she called forth the crystal sword Erys spoke up.

"Yes, I don't want to be a slave to that side of be any longer." Kara let her know. She looked at the sword and thoughts of whether she could trust Eiko or not went through her mind. "Wish me luck as I'm going to need it."

Kara placed the sword upon the ground.

Kara began to remove her Crystal gear, feeling a slight sense of unrest from doing so, as if the equipment itself willed her to not remove them. She was certain that, under normal circumstances, she would not have been able to do it, however, something was allowing her to free herself from the grip of the Crystal's call.

"If only it was that simple. This is but a step in that road." Eiko informed Kara as she asked if that was all that needed to be done.

Finally, the hardest item to part with was the Crystal Blade. Trusting in the words of her Bonded's descendant, Kara explained to Erys that she no longer wished to be a slave to that part of her.

"There's more ways than one to become the Master, rather than a Servant. However, if this is your choice, then I cannot influence you away from it. Try not to lose yourself to that part."

Placing the blade on the ground, Kara no longer felt Erys's presence in her , she still felt like Erys was there, judging her. The blade began to dissipate, its summons being cancelled.

"Brace yourself. We're going to have to take this elsewhere so we are not interfered with." Eiko cautioned Kara as she held her pendant in her right hand, enclosing it in her fist. "To Conquer the darkness, you must subjugate it through extreme mental fortitude."

The hand Eiko held the pendant in became engulfed in a warm golden light, reminiscent of Holly's divine powers. The light slowly gained more substance and began to expand outward at a steady pace until the entire fountain square was covered with a dome of golden brilliance. On the outside of the dome, the park began to warp and change into a solid indoor area rather than an open grassy ground. In the more immediate vicinity, the Fountain also began to change shape until it was taller than the dome itself, sheathed still in the radiance. In a final blast of blinding divine light, what was the fountain square in the park was no more and in its place stood a location Kara had only seen in the deepest recesses of someone's mind.

The Monastery in which she had encountered the mysterious entity known only as The Pardoner.

With the Crystal gear removed from her person. Kara felt rather strange with Erys' presence not being there anymore she was so used to her being there all the time. Unless Erys was busy with Haley she then watched as Erys held up the pendant and they were taken elsewhere.

Kara soon found herself in a all to familiar place. She just so happened to be taken to the very same Monastery she had visited while linked with Haley. Kara looked around confused about what was going on.

"How do, you know about this place and why are we here and not somewhere else?" Kara asked.

She wasn't up for seeing The Pardoner anytime soon she had memeories of how much. Trouble she had to go through just to pass the very first test.

Sub-chapter - 24.5: Communion of Light and Shadow.

With the warping of the surroundings concluded, Kara was shocked to see that she was within the Monastery. She questioned Eiko on how she knew of this place.

"I simply moved us through time to another location in a differing timeline." Eiko explained. "In the very spot we were standing in our time, a fragment of this location remained, buried under centuries of development. I tethered us on to that fragment and follow it through the web of times to this location. Don't worry, only minutes will have passed in our own time when we return."

If what Eiko was saying was true, then those visions Kara has been having and locations she has been to may have been links back to times far predating even modern timekeeping.

"In order to conquer that part of you, you must allow it into yourself and subjugate it with your own will." Eiko continued. "As a catalyst for such a thing, you must engage in combat. In doing so, your body will naturally gravitate towards activating that part of you. When it does, you need to push it back momentarily, feeling the power it gives for the briefest of moments and understanding it. Doing this enough will allow you to activate that part of you of your own accord. That will be the first step in controlling the Darkness residing in you."

"Are you prepared for what is to come?" Eiko asked. "I will be your opponent. Just say the word and we can begin."

Eiko explained just how she had taken both herself and Kara. To this current location she then went on to tell Kara about. Just what would be happening during their current battle and how thru battle Kara would. Feel that part of her on it's own start to come into play before she had to use her will to subjugate it.

"But I've felt that power even when not in combat. Like when I first met Kiki before she put me on trail." Kara pointed out.

As it turned out Eiko would be Kara's opponent once again.

"I'm ready."

Kara countered that she'd felt herself losing to her Darker side even out of combat.

"Combat is the most effective way of drawing it forward as it is more emotion driven, which allows impulses and anger to take control." Eiko answered.

With her questions answered, Kara informed Eiko that she was now ready to face the side of her she feared.

"Then we shall begin." Eiko replied.

Eiko extended her right hand and the pendant that was within it had now shifted to a small ring, which rested on her ring finger. The ring's design consisted of four precious gems each making up a quarter of the band. One was amber, another was obsidian, the third was sapphire and the final part was ruby. Each quarter blended into the other with perfect fluidity.

The ring glowed slightly, the sapphire quarter of it, and encased Eiko in its radiance, shifting her outfit as it did so.

"Aunt Holly taught me to learn from my mistakes and value the advice given by others. She told me to always help those in need, and to show kindness and compassion to everyone. From this, I understood the true value of life, and why it is too important to just carelessly throw away."

Eiko's outfit had been fully transformed to a completely different set, emblazoned with a sigil Kara knew and held close to her.

A silver tiara inset with sapphires now resided on Eiko's head, similar to the one wore by Holly. Beneath the tiara Eiko's hair had changed in colour and length. It was now pure white and flowed down to the middle of her back, a very mirror to the hair of her Mother. Small earrings adorned the base of her ears, styled to match the crest Holly always had on her, a silver and light blue half-heart with white angel wings extending from the back of them. Each ear had one half of the crest on it.

Decorating her neck was the combined crest of both Holly and Haley, a white and light blue half heart like her earrings, paired with a red and black half heart with a midnight black fallen angel's wing behind it. Covering Eiko's shoulders was a long white cloak emblazoned with the complete crest of all the Sera sisters, Kara included. This had the same crest as on her necklace as a base. Surrounding the full heart was a pale red border reminiscent of flickering flames. All of this was held in place by a raven's claw inset. The brooch holding the cape around her shoulders looked strikingly like a Raven's claw as well.

Covering Eiko's chest was a silver, gold and light blue breastplate which stopped just above her navel. In the centre of this breastplate was the twin's complete crest again. Nothing covered the top half of her arms, but thin silver, gold and light blue gauntlets covered the base half from the elbow down to the wrist, leaving her hands bare. The left gauntlet had Haley's crest half on it, and the right one had Holly's.

Protecting her lower half was a flowing light blue mini skirt hemmed by trailing silver embossment echoing that of flickering flames. A set of platemail boots completed her new outfit. These boots were crafted to cover up to the middle of her calf and were made in the silver, gold and light blue colour scheme of the rest of her outfit. The upper half of these boots carried the flickering flame motif that decorated the base of her skirt, and the top of them were marked with the raven's claw motif. Finally, Eiko now wielded the red ritual sword of The Pardoner instead of her usual array of weapons.

With her change complete, Eiko raised her sword skyward and a dome of golden light began to encompass the five foot area around her.

"Your trial begins."

The trail had begun with Eiko transforming into a new type of battle outfit which. Had various pieces that Kara noticed belonged to both Holly and Haley, along with Kara's own as well. Kara took a deep breath trying to relax. Yet she couldn't help but feel a little scared at what might happen to both herself and Eiko as well.

"This is a new start for me a fresh one, but I can't help but feel scared," Kara confessed. She didn't say anything as Eiko spoke but later added. "Did I teach you anything?"

Two minutes past before Kara finally transformed into her own battle outfit. While everything looked the same as always for just a few brief moment's Kara's hair, eyes and face all looked completely different. Kara's appearance goes through changing her once long black hair changes color. It is now white in color and reaches the small over her back. Upon the left-hand side of her head sticking out of her hair. Is a peacock feather which is in the colors of brown, green and blue. On both of Kara's ears are a pair of earrings in the shape of a raven's feather. The color of the earrings are black, the color of her eyes also changes color where she once had blue eyes she now has pale yellow ones, which can nearly shine as bright as the sun if the light hits them in just the right way.

Unlike most of Kara's clothes, her current one fits more to her own style. Around her neck is a small white choker white ends upon the right side as a pair of blue butterfly wings. Running down the front are five small blue lines that look like jewelry and end in five small clear crystals. It remained that way for a moment more before it returned to how she normally looked while changed.

"Before we begin I want to know something, did my death play a part in the path Haley choose to walk. In the future that I have seen for myself?"

After saying that Kara kept her eyes fixed on Eiko, she didn't know. Just what sort of powers Eiko now had control over. Though seeing how Eiko held the pardoner's sword in hand Kara guessed that Eiko might have control of those powers.

Kara decided to begin things by trying to cast a status buff upon herself that would help her out at the start.

Kara's spell wasn't cast like she wanted it to but she drew her sword and held it in both hands.

After preparing herself for battle as well, Kara had one final question for Eiko before the true test began.

"In the immediate future you witnessed, no. In the distant one I come from, even I am unsure." Eiko answered.

Kara attempted to increase her abilities with magic, but it seemed to have failed. Her next action was to draw her weapon.

Not moving from inside of the dome around her, Eiko pointed the tip of her blade towards Kara. A faint purple light glowed from the tip of the sword before three volleys of four Arcane Missiles shot towards Kara, homing in on her every movement.

Eiko didn't move from inside her dome, yet pointed her weapon. At Kara and fired off three volleys of Arcane Missiles Kara got ready to dodge the first volley that was sent her way.

Kara jumped forwards doing a flip in the air to avoid them. As the struck the ground where she had once been. But when she landed on the ground the other two volleys struck her in the chest knocking her to the ground.

Getting back up Kara looked towards Eiko then around the battlefield. She needed to close the distance between the two of them. Yet didn't know if there might be any traps lying about or if Eiko would. Perhaps pull the same trick with the walls as during the first time Kara had faced this sort of test before.

Once again Kara looked upon Eiko first in the eyes then across her body. One could say Kara was trying to undress Eiko with her eyes. But Kara was doing this for another reason she let her eyes linger for a while on Eiko's arms and then legs. Looking for any place that Eiko's skin might be showing for this reason she was trying to think of some sort of plan. When one came to mind Kara moved five feet forward and pointed her sword at Eiko.

She didn't know if the dome that Eiko was in protected her from harm or not. But she was going to try and see if her attack would reach her.

Kara sent three blades of wind at Eiko,

The first blade Kara pointed Eiko's right thigh while the last two were aimed at her knees.

Dodging the first volley of Missiles, Kara was struck by the remaining two. Assessing the battlefield, Kara noticed that she might be able to use the pews down the centre of the Monastery as cover against certain ranged attacks. However, they would not pose much of a resistance against the Arcane Missiles or targeted attacks on the space Kara was in. Judging from Eiko's current combat style, and the fact that she hasn't been left alone, it was very unlikely that she would have had time to set up traps.

With the assessment of the battlefield done, Kara tried to find weaknesses in Eiko's armour to fire attacks at. Eiko was preparing another spell to use, so Kara didn't have much of a chance to exploit any weaknesses and decided to fire off a barrage of wind blades towards Eiko. The blades reached the dome and then evaporated into a harmless wind.

"Standard attacks will not be enough to break my protection." Eiko countered. "You know what you must do."

With Kara's attack concluded, Eiko slashed her sword upwards in a vertical arc. A single bolt of lightening blasted down on the space Kara was in, creating electric ripples and sparks which covered a 10ft radius around the impact point.

Kara found out she could use the pews down the center. Of the Monsastery for cover but they'd do little against against the Arcane Missiles or attacks. Upon the area where Kara was then standing at. Her own attack wasn't able to get through the dome that protected Eikowho went through with her own attack. By calling down a bolt of lightning with her sword at the space Kara was on. Ripples amd sparks covered the ground and Kara tried running towards the pews by moving 20 feet.

Kara avoided most of the lightning but as she ran across the ground. She felt the ripples touch her feet giving her several shocks before she past into the pews.

Kara knowing she needed to try and harm Eiko somehow. Went forward with calling on the darker part of her for the first time. She felt the on rush of power start to flow into her body she needed enough power for her next attack. Without drawing too much and losing herself to that part of her.

Kara felt a strange come over her as she pushed aside the darker part of her. If only for a few moments letting the on rush of power flow into her hands.

Kara then shoot off a beam of darkness from her hands. She aimmed this once more at Eiko's legs wished to try and harm them.

Kara narrowly avoided the lightning bolt and managed to mitigate the area damage enough to not be too affected by it. She then used the pews lining the monastery as cover before calling on her dark powers and managing to push the control effect back enough to maintain a clear head.

Feeling the power flow into her, Kara blasted off a beam of darkness towards Eiko, hoping that this attack would pierce the barrier around her. However, the attack impacted the barrier and caused it to falter without breaking through it. It was likely not powerful enough to penetrate the defences around Eiko. In order to shatter the barrier, a more direct approach may be needed.

Noticing how Kara had gone into cover, Eiko held her blade as if she was about to do a horizontal slash but, instead, kept the blade slightly behind her in preparation to strike and began to channel power into it. The sword began to be covered with an ethereal golden glow.

The magic attack had only caused the barrier to falter. Not to break at all like Kara had wished it to. Seeing that Eiko now held her blade behind like she was going to strike. Could feel the power slowly being channeled into the sword. Knowing that this was her chance Kara ran and closed the distance between herself and Eiko.

"Blade of The Moonless Night" Condensing Darkness magic into the palm of her hand, Kara shapes the magical energy into the form of a blade that extends out from her hand, covering her forearm up to her elbow. This blade is incredibly sharp, sharp enough to cut through steel if Kara is willing to expend the amount of magical energy needed to do so. The blade itself is nearly three feet in length from top to bottom, not counting the hilt and excess darkness that covers Kara's forearm. The blade get's it's name due to the fact that the blade is pitch black, unlike the traditional green and black found in normal darkness magic. This is due to the amount of negative emotions being used to create this blade as Kara draws forth some of her deepest feelings to fuel this spell.

Kara once more tried calling on the darker side of her. With the spell she had just cast she felt the on rush of strong negative emotions. Flood into her body the pull of darkness magic was much stronger then before and Kara tried to fight it to remain in control.

"Fight me, damn it fight me!" Kara yelled.

She didn't want to lose control and tried to attack Eiko with her dark blade.

Yet this time Kara didn't have to luck she wanted. She felt herself lose control as her dark half took complete control. But Kara was unable to move she found herself stunned. She screamed and raged inside her own mind all she wanted to do was lash out and strike Eiko.

Kara readied another assault against Eiko by calling upon a blade of darkness. She then tried to channel her Dark powers into the blade to strengthen it enough to pierce the barrier around Eiko, however, she gave into her rage which ultimately cost her the battle against control. The negative energy assaulted her mind and prevented her from acting until the effect wore off.

"Giving into your rage will only cause you to lose." Eiko countered. "You must control your emotions if you wish to control such an aspect of yourself."

When her sword was fully encased in a brilliant golden light, Eiko slashed horizontally in a wide arc. As the strike was being performed, a thin blade of pure light energy coursed down the middle of the Monastery, covering a large 20ft horizontal line, before dissipating into nothingness when it reached the other end of the Monastery.

In the beam's wake, the top of the first 5ft of pews on either side of the walkway was destroyed in holy fire. Thankfully, Kara was on the very edge of the strike, so the potency of the attack was marginally reduced.

Kara raged and raged wanting nothing more then to lash out and strike Eiko. Down she fought with all of her strength to try move her body. But she was still unable to move and could only watch as Eiko's sword was fully encased in a golden light. Who then slashed horizontally in a wide arc. A thin blade of pure light energy went down the midde of the Monastery, covering a 20ft horizontal line.

Even though Kara was at the very edge of the strike she was still. Struck by it and could only silently scream in pain while the holy fire touched her body. Thankfully it soon vanished and Kara was finally able to move once again.

"This rage of mine always wins, how can I control my emotions when all I was thought was to give into the rage?" Kara asked.

She didn't know if she could fully control that side of her. But she had to try and knew she'd never get what she wished if she just gave up. She pointed the dark blade at Eiko and tried a different act she once more tried to call on the darker part of her. So, that she could control what she was about to do.

Kara felt herself once more fully push back the dark part of her. Allowing herself to remain fully in control once again instead of giving into her rage like before. While Kara controlled this part of her, she went forth placing the negative emotions that she had used to fuel. The darkness blade of hers into channeling it into a glowing ball. Of dark energy which formed within the palm of her left hand.

Kara then shot off the ball of darkness at Eiko.

When Kara was able to move again, she retaliated to Eiko's statement.

"If you can't even control your base emotions, then you have no hope in controlling your power." Eiko retorted.

Kara blasted off another ball of Dark Energy towards the barrier around Eiko. The ball impacted and caused the barrier to ripple slightly, but there was no evidence of it causing any damage to the barrier. There was even less of a reaction this time than from the first blast.

"Are you even trying?!" Eiko questioned. "Do you really think your weak projectiles can break through this? You'll never be as strong as Aunt Holly is. Stop trying to be something you're not!"

Eiko raised her blade upwards once more and it began to become sheathed in holy energy. It looked to be on a much stronger level than the beam of holy fire from before.

The ball of darkness had no effect upon the barrier other then making it ripple. Eiko then questioned if she was even trying at all.

"What about yourself all you've done is hide in that barrier this whole time!" Kara countered. Eiko was right about one thing weak attacks wouldn't work. Which meant Kara either needed to get in closer or try a much strong attack.

Kara starts by gathering a large number of shadows into the palm of their hand, the user condenses them into a sphere. Kara started to make the sphere of shadows smaller and smaller.

"Let's see how you handle this spell."

Kara once again tapped into her dark side she'd need to draw even more of it's power. To fully use this attack but would she be able to handle it?

Kara shot back a taunt towards Eiko, insulting the fact that she remained behind a barrier rather than fighting.

"I am not the one being tested." Eiko retaliated. "The Tutor has no need to engage in the actions the Student is doing. You wish to control that which controlled you, yet I've already mastered that side of me. I don't need to subdue that power."

Kara began to focus her power into a single ability while Eiko continued to channel her own. With her sword practically a glowing weapon of holy energy, Eiko held it out in front of her in a downward thrust position and the blade began to grow in size until what was once a simple rapier was now the size of a greatsword.

Kara felt herself grow angry at Eiko's statement she didn't. Like being reminded that she couldn't control that side of herself just yet.

"I'll show you, I'll show everyone that I can control this power!" Kara yelled.

She watched as Eiko still channeled power into her sword. Seeing how it was glowing with holy energy. Kara knew that if this attack were to strike her she'd surely be hurt. So, Kara went about with her own ability of making the sphere in her hand smaller. However, condensing the magic to such a degree is also risky, a loss of concentration could see to the spell being released before it is ready resulting in damage to the caster, this is why most users of this attack tend to only fire it at medium strength due to the fact that it does not require the level of concentration that a fully powered one would need.

Kara wasn't about to fire this spell and medium strength. She wanted it at it's most powerful so she kept making it smaller. While also not trying to lose concentration on the spell either.

Kara felt herself still in control over both the spell and her dark side. "See, see I can control this." Kara laughed with glee.

Kara exclaimed that she could control her power and attempted to prove it by further condensing the sphere of energy in her hand into smaller and smaller sizes, laughing with glee as she supposedly remained in control.

"You don't sound like you are in control." Eiko retorted.

Unknown to her at present, Eiko had channelled a little too much power into her current ability. Believing her charged power to be ready and stable, Eiko attempted to create the final stage of her ability, only to have the light energy surrounding her blade explode outward, expelling the contained power and dazing the caster.

Reeling from the sudden explosion of light, Eiko could only stagger slightly inside of her Barrier, unable to retaliate.

Kara while busy with her own attack was about to quickly send it off. Then try to see if she could dodge the attack. Could only watch and laugh when the light energy around Eiko's blade exploded outward. Expelling the power and dazing the poor girl.

"You're one to talk." Kara countered.

Kara went back to seeing trying to remain in control of her own spell and dark side.

With luck on her side for at least right now Kara was in complete control. She felt a surge of pride flow through her body. This had been the longest time she had remained in complete control without going berserk.

"I can do it, I can do it." Kara repeated to herself as she finished. Condensing the sphere of energy in her hand and got ready to cast her spell.

Kara cast forth the sphere in a beam-like fashion towards the dazed Eiko.

Elated by Eiko's own poor luck, Kara fired off her charged spell...

...only to find it to cause the barrier to ripple but not be destroyed. Maybe a different tactic was in order?

Still dazed from the explosion of light, Eiko could only stand there as she tried to regain her composure.

Once again nothing happened with the barrier which only rippled in reply. Kara ran forwards towards the very barrier that protected Eiko. Here she rose her sword and slashed down at the barrier trying to see if it would shatter or not and let her through. If the barrier did Kara would charge up the at dazed Eiko and swing her sword at her legs. If the barrier didn't shatter Kara would try running through it towards Eiko and slash again at her legs.

Kara gripped her sword tighter and tried to cast the very first spell. She had tried to cast at the beginning of the battle again.

Kara felt herself grow even stronger yet felt her dark side try to gain control over her.

Her dark side took control and Kara felt stunned once again.

"I will humiliate you, I know you look down on me everyone does. I will show you how powerful I am!" Kara yelled out to herself inside her mind.

Soon enough she found herself able to move again and not wanting to miss this chance. Slash her blade twice at Eiko's legs her first at her right thigh the second at her left knee.

During Eiko's inability to react, Kara charged towards the barrier and attempted to slash her way through it. Her first strike caused the barrier to violently ripple, more so than any other offensive thing she's thrown at it, however it still managed to remain in one piece, yet it looked like Kara was close to breaking it. A stronger strike may be needed.

Next, Kara called upon her Dark Powers to increase her own offensive capabilities to have at the barrier again with added vigour. She managed to increase her combat potential, but at the cost of losing to her negative emotions.

When she managed to regain control, Kara attacked the barrier again with two swift strikes. Her first strike crashed against the barrier and managed to shatter through it, shredding Eiko of her protection just as she recovered from being dazed. The second strike looked to be about to connect with Eiko.

However, Eiko managed to bring up her sword to deflect the blow to the side before it hit her.

"Took your time figuring that one out." Eiko informed Kara.

Eiko recovered from being dazed and had managed to deflect the second blow. Only to then comment on how long it took Kara to finally get past the barrier.

"So, what if I did." Kara responded.

She needed to pass this lesson she needed to show everyone especially Holly. That she no longer had to fear this power within Kara.

Kara called on her darker side letting the power surge through her body once more. She remained in control as the power surged through her body.

"I'll prove myself to them all, I'll show Holly there's nothing left to fear!"

Gripping her blade in her hand tighter Kara changed tactics and instead of going after. Eiko's legs this time she went first for the hand that was holding Eiko's sword.

Kara brought her blade down towards Eiko's sword hand.

Kara then tried a return strike towards Eiko's left knee.

Keeping up her assault, Kara willed her Dark Powers to enhance her even more. She managed to wrest control back this time, despite how her mind didn't resist the pull very well, but she knew she might not be so lucky next time.

Trying to disarm her opponent, Kara aimed her first strike at Eiko's sword hand.

Eiko managed to avoid the attempted disarm however...

While her focus was on not losing her weapon, Eiko didn't notice the second strike Kara did towards her leg until she felt the blow connect. Was the disarm no more than a mere misdirection? Even though the strike connected, there was no visible bloodshed or wound on Eiko's knee, yet there was a definite feeling, much like with the blows against Kara, that it depleted whatever damage soaking Eiko could take.

The attack didn't make Eiko lose her balance this time. Eiko attempted to disengage from close combat.

Although she managed to disengage, it wasn't without the cost of leaving herself open to attack from Kara. When she was around 10ft away from Kara, Eiko channelled divine power into her blade.

Eiko's blade was now bathed in divine white fire, increasing its potency. The crackling flames on the blade looked like they could potentially ignite the target upon striking them for additional power.

Kara had managed to remain in control over her darker half through some sort. Of the force of will she must have gotten lucky or something. Then she had tried to disarm Eiko by making her lose her weapon but Eiko had avoided it. Yet she was struck in the knee which made Kara smile a little at the thought of finally doing some damage to her.

Eiko then tried to move away from Kara but found herself open to an attack.

Kara lunged forward and tried to attack Eiko's legs again wishing. To knock her off balance so she would fall down on the ground and maybe be at Kara's mercy.

Eiko then followed up by channeling her blade with holy fire. Kara saw this and wasn't about to let Eiko take a chance at striking her. Once more she aimed her second attack at Eiko's sword hand.

Seeing an opening to strike, Kara lunged towards Eiko as she attempted to disengage from combat, aiming again at her leg to try and knock her prone.

Eiko managed to keep her balance once more and engulfed her blade in holy fire. Seeing the divine augment to Eiko's weapon, Kara tried to disarm her again.

Eiko swiftly riposte the strike and used the momentum from Kara's attack to strike her unaware.

Kara had struck Eiko once again but it wasn't enough to knock her. To the ground she was still able to keep her balance again. Even with trying to disarm Eiko she was able to turn it around and using the added momentum. Struck Kara who while she could have tried to dodge it or parry it let the blade hit her.

"I need to turn this to my advantage?" Kara thought.

Kara took a couple moments to think of something that might help her out. Maybe by using the wind to her advantage something might blow into Eiko's eye. Like dust or dirt if there was any on the floor.

With a cast of her left hand Kara called on the wind. Violent gusts of wind started to blow across the inside of the Monstery this would also blow up Eiko's and Kara's skirts. Which maybe in another life she might have enjoyed seeing Eiko's underwear.

Kara then called on her dark side.

Feeling the power flow into her body Kara took her blade and again aimed at Eiko's legs.

Kara allowed the riposte to hit her and then began to think about how she could gain the upper hand. There was a small amount of debris and splintered wood leftover from when Eiko used her earlier abilities. Kara attempted to use this to potentially blind Eiko by blowing the debris into her face.

Eiko noticed that Kara had began to summon strong gusts of wind and attempted to Counterspell the cast.

Eiko managed to interrupt Kara's spell with a blast of arcane energy, assault Kara's mind and disrupting her concentration rendering her spell ineffective.

From the successful interrupt, Eiko used this momentary lull in actions to strike at Kara once more.

Kara called upon her Dark Power once more and attempted to strike at Eiko's leg.

The repeated targeted assault allowed Eiko to swiftly backstep to avoid the strike. Eiko then lunged in to try the same tactic against Kara, aiming a wide horizontal slash across both of Kara's legs.

Shortly after her attack, the holy fire sheathing Eiko's blade dissipated, leaving it as just a normal weapon one more. Using the momentum generated from the lunge and strike, Eiko attempted to slide past Kara towards the other end of the Monastery to put distance between the two once more.

Eiko managed to blur past Kara and forward roll enough to put 10ft between the pair once more.

Kara felt Eiko strike her with an attack and just let it happen. She let the pain fuel her with power as Eiko tried another attack again her.

Kara had moved out of the way of the second attack seeing as Eiko. Put ten feet of distance between the pair. "Get back here!" Kara snapped. Seeing as how aiming at Eiko's legs wasn't working and she wasn't going to try towards her sword hand again. Kara used her weapon at another part of Eiko she aimed for her breasts.

Kara had moved the 10ft and slashed her blade in a wide arc across Eiko's chest.

"I'll find some way to put you down for good even if I have to imp..."

Kara was cut off as she fell under the control of her darkside again.

Kara had allowed the first attack to connect, but avoided the second strike aimed against her. She then attempted to close the distance once more by lunging towards Eiko for a wide slash across her chest.

Eiko avoided the attack by jumping back, putting a little more distance between them once more. However, there wasn't that much space left for her to retreat to on this side of the battlefield. Allowing her anger to take over once more, Kara fell victim to her powers and was rendered incapacitated while she recovered. This gave Eiko the breathing room she needed to retreat towards the right hand side of the monastery close to the supporting pillars.

Eiko then channelled her magic to create something for defence rather than offence.

However, her attempts were unsuccessful as whatever power she tried to use fizzled out before coalescing into a physical form.

Kara recovered once more only to see Eiko trying a magic spell of her own. Only for it to fizzle out while she moved towards the right-hand side of the monastery. Seeing the way Eiko was moving Kara gave chase she took a strong interest in the supporting pillars. For a while already a plan was forming in her mind.

In the meantime, Kara tried to attack Eiko again.

Kara then began to try and make Eiko further retreat towards the supporting pillars. But first she needed a little of that dark power again.

Kara felt the power flow through her again filling her with joy. At this time she once more tried to attack Eiko looking to stab her sword into Eiko's thigh.

Kara pursued and tried to attack Eiko once more.

Eiko just wasn't quick enough to avoid the attack, causing it to connect with her.

Despite the close proximity between the two now, Eiko made no effort to disengage herself from combat. She also didn't strike back against Kara this time. Something seemed off...

Capitalising on the lack of aggression from Eiko, Kara tried to attack her once more.

Deflecting the blow to the side with fencer's finesse, Eiko rendered the assault against her fruitless. A smile appeared on her face as she crouched down and lay her free hand palm-downwards onto the floor. A tiny ball of prismatic arcane energy quickly began to expand and engulf Eiko, aggressively knocking Kara backwards. Eiko then disappeared from where she was and returned to the front of the Monastery in the same place she was in at the start of their engagement.

Eiko wasn't able to dodge Kara's first attack quick enough. While with the second attack she didn't seem to disengage from combat. Something seemed off about this but Kara wasn't about to let this chance go when she tried to attack. Eiko just deflected the blow to the side rendering her attack fruitless.

Followed by creating a tiny ball of arcane energy that touched the floor. It then began to expand knocking Kara backward.

"Coward!" Kara yelled.

Seeing as Eiko was once more at the front of the Monastery. Kara didn't try and make a move towards her. Instead, she tried to use the ring against Eiko to gain some information.

Kara was blast backwards by the sudden impact of Eiko's barrier forming, however, she managed to regain some of her balance and stopped herself from being slammed into the neighbouring wall and rolling just before she hit the floor to prevent injuring herself from the impact.

Kara, agitated by the fact Eiko's barrier was back up, taunted her by calling her a coward.

"Tactician is the word you're looking for." Eiko countered. "Anyway, I'm not the one who ran away from a part of me just because I couldn't control it. You're the coward here."

Not wishing to run in unprepared once more, Kara decided to try and see if she could gleam some information by using her Ring. There was an evident feeling of the effect being repelled until the resistance disappeared, allowing Kara to gather just a small amount of information before being forced out.

"A handicap should help you. You should be thankful I'm merciful enough to allow you to do that." Eiko taunted Kara as the ring displayed what information it could gather.

|Eiko (Awoken)

ELITE LEVEL!

HP: 358/400

Known Boons: Prismatic Barrier

Prismatic Barrier: The caster is protected from all forms of external damage sources while this effect is active. CAUTION - The chaotic arcane energies which are used to form the barrier will render most close range combat highly dangerous. Suggestion: A combination of elements may destabilise the barrier and cause it to collapse, although they would need to carry some potency with their impact. |

It began to shrink down into more of an oval around Eiko, barely a fraction of the size it was before yet still evidently as potent as it initially was. The reduction in size allowed it to be more mobile, as was proven when Eiko started to advance towards Kara at a steady pace. Where was once around 40ft between the pair was reduced to a little over 25ft. Eiko could have easily closed the distance, yet she apparently chose to keep some space between herself and Kara.

Kara regained her balance yet she from the barrier attack. Yet she still felt hurt by all that had recently happened. Though when the ring had been used on Eiko who didn't put up any fight to try and resist it. Kara was able to gain some information on Eiko. What she found out didn't sit to well with her.

"Shut your mouth!" Kara yelled once more.

Kara not liking the way Eiko had spoken to her tried to rush towards her but. Found that she didn't have the energy to move and simply fell to her knees.

Kara not wanting to end things like this called on her dark half for power. She tried everything she could to get as much dark power into her body as possible.

Yet while she remained in complete control she was still unable to move.

"What have you done to me!" Kara shouted.

Kara went to strike Eiko once more, however her body did not obey her commands. The amount of hits she'd sustained over the course of the combat must have reached a high enough point to drain her of her strength. Were it not for some divine force preventing her from bleeding, she'd have likely been on the verge of death.

"Is this really all the strength you can muster?!" Eiko retaliated. "You have no hope in saving Mother if this is enough to put you down. You truly are weak if all of your strength comes from greater beings. Can't you even stand on your own feet without someone pulling your strings?! Get back up and fight me properly!"

Instead of finishing Kara off, Eiko pointed the tip of her swords towards Kara. A warm golden light began to trail from the weapon and into Kara's body, renewing her strength.

"Perhaps you need even more of a handicap for this to be considered an even fight?" Eiko taunted just as she finished restoring Kara to full strength. Returning her sword to its ready position by her side, Eiko created a pulse of prismatic energy which engulfed the area. Suddenly, Kara's Ring began to activate a function it hadn't used in a while.

"Wait...WHAT?! Who've you upset this time?!" Kiki's voice resonated from the Ring directly to Kara's mind. "How the hell did you get on the bad side of something that strong?!

"That opponent is way above the level of anything you've faced before. Be careful and don't just go dashing in recklessly. Hold out for a bit until I've managed to get a feel for the kinds of things it's capable of. I can't get visuals for some reason, so it'll take a little while."

Eiko taunted Kara once more.

"I'll show you true strength, I'll make you eat those words!" Kara countered.

She tried to get up again but wasn't able to not until for a strange reason. Eiko pointed her weapon at her and a warm golden light flowed into her body. Kara felt a renewing of her strength and quickly got back up onto her feet again.

"You call this even all you've done is hide behind the damned barrier of yours. While running away from me like a coward."

It was right then that Kara heard Kiki's voice speaking through the ring. Asking what was going on and who she upset this time.

"Only Haley's child from the future, I asked for this battle as a means to better control me darker half." Kara told Kiki.

Kiki then cautioned for Kara to becare while she took a while to get a feel. Of what kinds of things Eiko could do.

"She's able to use Holly's type of magic and has some sort of barrier around her. That renders my attacks troublesome of I move in close to her to attack. I've learned that the barrier might be able to fall if I can combind two elements together with some needed force behind it. But I've never tried really combining elements I did it once but it ended badly for Holly."

Not knowing if Eiko would come charging at her or remaining where she was. Kara went with trying to set a trap for Eiko if she came straight at Kara.

Kara knelt down and placed her hand on the space in front of her. Creating a seal of crystal that if stepped on by Eiko would trigger and strike her with shards of crystal.

Kara disagreed with Eiko's definition of an even fight.

"If you actually paid attention to my Mother and Aunts instead of viewing them as nothing but sex objects, then you'd know why I'm being cautious!" Eiko countered.

With Kiki's support reactivated, Kara tried to explain what she'd seen so far in the fight.

"Woah! You broke up a little at the start there, but I managed to get the rest of the intel you'd gathered. So, they're using the same kind of powers as the quiet midget? Best way to counter those distance ones is to get in close. Although, what you said about this Barrier makes that a little more problematic in practice.

"Are you the only two there? If so, then go ahead and try to merge those powers. It'll be a 50/50 as to whether it helps or hinders. Best shot until I can finish my scanning."

Kara attempted to set a trap for Eiko, though doing it right in front of her where she can see exactly where it was placed somewhat defeated the point of the trap in the first place.

Keeping the space between the two, Eiko tried to blast off another three volleys of Arcane Missiles.

"Look at yourself, if you truly have had all this strength under you control. You could have saved those who you once called comrades." Kara said.

She didn't know if Eiko always had this power or not. But wouldn't it have been able to turn the tide of that battle at the tower even if it was a very slim chance?

Kiki spoke up once again.

"So, far yes they are it's possible they have the powers of Haley as well. But I haven't seen anything yet that says she does or not. It's only us two here right now, I don't really know if I can pull that off?"

If she had more practice it might have made combining two powers together easier. But Kara didn't know how it was going to work on a fly like this. Eiko then tried to blast off another three volleys of Arcane Missiles.

Kara let the first two volley's strike her by laughing it off of how week they were. However on the third volley she moved 30ft to the left.

Kara followed it up by trying to follow Kiki's advice and combine two spells together. But first Kara summoned a shard of crystal to her free hand. Followed by pointing her sword at Eiko and trying to summon forth a little bit of wind magic.

So, far so good Kara was able to cast her spell of trying to cast a spell of a windstorm of a crystal shard at Eiko. But now came the hard part seeing whether of not both spells would stay bound together.

Much to Kara's luck the spell held together and a lone shard of a windstorm of crystal. Fired off towards where Eiko was standing.

Kara explained that her opponent may possess more than just one twins' powers.

"Just be very careful. I've not finished scanning them yet, but I can already feel the immense power they possess. I think it'll be safe to assume that they may have more than just the midgets' powers at their disposal. Don't do anything stupid, foolish, suicidal or hasty. They might be able to easily drop you in seconds if they really pushed themselves."

Laughing off the volleys fired at her, Kara attempted to fuse both her Wind powers and Crystal command together to try and break the barrier. She managed to make them stay fused and let her combined spell fire off, adding in a rather foolish taunt towards how Eiko couldn't protect her comrades, despite supposedly possessing this power.

"SHUT UP!" Eiko screamed at Kara, all her previous strict teacher's personality shattered. "You don't know anything! You died your coward's death long before any of it even happened. YOU DON'T KNOW HOW MUCH I SACRIFICED!"

Faster than even the lightning she called down earlier, Eiko seemingly teleported straight through the windstorm, dispersing and shattering it to nothingness and appeared directly in front of Kara. However, the only way Kara even knew she was there was when she felt the combination of elements used to form the prismatic barrier begin to barrage her with their properties.

Crushing Earth, Scorching Fire, Suffocating Winds, Drowning Waters, Blazing Light and Consuming Darkness.

Followed by a thrust directly through her chest aimed at her heart.

"WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST SAY?! You're one colossal idiot to antagonise an opponent that strong! Think before you open that big mouth of yours next time!"

Once again Kara was beat down and pretty much died. Yet she wasn't really dead just felt like she was with all that Eiko had just done to her. So, she fell to the ground once again out of energy and didn't move or say anything.

Through the combination of six elements and a aimed strike hitting her all at once, Kara was left defeated once more.

"Get your ass back up right now! I'm not finished with you yet!" Eiko commanded Kara as the full heal covered her once more.

"Oh, you're back up again. Get out of close range as soon as you can, even if that means taking a hit from their weapon. A single strike is much weaker than what happened before. Oh, and don't even think about trying to taunt them again. You've made them mad enough as it is."

Kara's ring scan updated with more information on Eiko's status.

|| Boons: Enraged: This unit deals and receives double damage from all sources. Duration: Unknown.|

"When you're a good distance away from them, I'll update you with what I managed to find out. Just focus on leaving melee range as quickly and as often as you can."

Once again Kara was treated and healed a little good it did her. Eiko was still angry about Kara's taunt about her comrades. Honestly, she felt like taunting Eiko again but actually listened to Kiki.

"I'm not taking a hit from her!" Kara said.

She'd buy her time and wait when the opportunity arose Kara would pay Eiko back for this humiliation ten-fold.

Kara moved 60ft away from Eiko.

"So, what did you learn?"

When she could move again, Kara attempted to retreat back 60ft away from Eiko to place distance between herself and the barrier.

Seeing an opening to attack, Eiko lashed out again with her rapier. Now that Kara was a safe distance away from Eiko on the other side of the monastery's horizontal spread, she requested for whatever information Kiki managed to gather.

"You're going to need to physically hit that barrier as you severely lack the mental strength to take it down through other means. You're fighting a focused Caster variant at the moment, so an elemental duel is out of the question. Can you try to enhance your weapon with Dark energy first? You'll need the property to go for the next step."

There was likely more to come of Kiki's guidance, but Eiko had already closed the distance down to a mere 20ft between herself and Kara.

Light energy encompassed Eiko's blade once more as she thrust towards Kara, creating a dazzling 5ft wide beam of light from the tip of her rapier which easily covered the 20ft distance between the two. The intensity and brilliance of the light suggested that it became much stronger than normal during its cast.

As she retreated away she got struck by Eiko's attack. It was just another wound added that Kara would gladly plant on Eiko when given the chance. Once she was safely away from Eiko Kiki spoke more.

"You want me to fight her up close, I hate that idea as much as running away. But I guess I have little choice if it wasn't for that damned barrier things would be different."

Eiko was now 20ft away from Kara and cast a spell on her sword. Kara wasn't going to take another hit.

Kara dropped to the ground as the wide beam of light flew over her head. Rolling to the right she got back to her feet and let the darkness within her flood her being.

With her dark power under control Kara then followed up by. Trying to enhance her weapon with dark energy.

With the spell cast Kara's sword flooded with dark energy.

"What else do I need to do after that?" Kara asked Kiki.

Kara misunderstood Kiki's directions and questioned if she should be fighting Eiko up close.

"No! Don't even try to get anywhere near them until that Barrier is down. Just follow my instructions one step at a time and we'll see if we can drop that Barrier."

Dodging the beam of light that was sent her way, Kara placed distance between herself and Eiko once more and began to follow Kiki's instructions.

"Okay, this is gonna be a little hard to explain, but I'll try. What you need to do is something I've seen the loud midget do once before. She managed to enhance her weapon and then use her Illusion power to create a duplicate of it directly in front of her opponent before she attacked. She was a good distance away from them at the time."

Not pursuing Kara just yet, Eiko reignited the Holy Flame around her blade, refreshing the duration of a previous enhancement she had used.

"Seems you've got some breathing room. Anyway, back to what I was saying, what I want you to try and do is something similar to what she did. I'd like you to try and time a blast of wind to displace the Darkness covering you blade and turn it into some sort of sword beam attack. The timing has to be precise otherwise you'll risk dispersing the energy too much and lose the enhancement. However, as your variation of this isn't as much of a think and drop as her one was, you'll need to be around 10ft away from your opponent to ensure it is effective. You could be 15ft away at a push, but that'd reduce the potency of the strike."

Kiki told Kara once again not to go anywhere near Eiko until the Barrier was down. With some distance placed between them. Kiki explained more on how to bring down the Barrier by telling her about how Kara would need. To create a similar attack that Haley had used by using a blast of wind to displace the Darkness and turning it into a sword beam attack.

"She just put some fire around her weapon again, if only I had the means. To cancel out that sort of attack of hers."

Eiko placed Holy Fire around her blade again yet didn't chase after Kara. Who was left with some breathing room. Kara was left to choose how close or far away from Eiko she needed to be at for the attack to work. Being 10ft away risked a better chance at being struck while at 15ft it would reduce the potency of the strike.

"I'll get a little closer wish me luck."

Kara moved to 10ft away from Eiko calling forth some wind. She formed a small orb in her left hand and pointed her enchanted blade at Eiko.

Kara managed to cast her spell by sending a blast of wind at the Darkness covering her blade. She had done what was needed sending a beam of dark energy at Eiko to try and drop the barrier.

While preparing for her enhanced sword beam attack, Kara noticed Eiko reigniting the flames over her blade and wished that she had a means of removing the perk.

"Um... it's fire, and you control wind. I'll let you do the thinking there. It's not even half as complicated as dropping the barrier. How do you put out a candle? Apply the same logic here. However, you'd need to be pretty confident in your survival chance if you'd rather focus on their sword than where it's aimed."

Placing her hopes in the preparations she'd made, Kara moved up so there was 10ft between her and Eiko and unleashed the plan Kiki had suggested. The timing wasn't perfect, but the effect it had was hopefully potent enough to drop the barrier. Willing her weapon to cleave the accursed barrier, Kara looked upon the shield surrounding Eiko as the strike impacted...

At first, nothing seemed to happen, apparently rendering the entire action pointless until...

The barrier began to ripple violently as an explosion of chaotic energies shattered it to pieces. The unbalancing created from introducing existing elements destabilised the energy holding the wild elements in check.

"DODGE, NOW!"

The 10ft radius around Eiko was soon populated by a prismatic blast akin to a Holy Nova. The supporting beams holding up this side of the monastery were damaged and evidently made more brittle, but they had not been destroyed. A few more powerful knocks to them may cause them to crumbled.

Being in the eye of the tempestuous eruption of unconstrained elements, Eiko was stunned from the explosion and was helplessly trying to regain her mobility.

"That wasn't exactly what I was expecting... A-anyway! If you can still move, now will be the perfect chance to strike and really vent your anger. Their shield's broken so they're vulnerable to attack."

"You use wind to blow out the candle, though I'd rather not be struck by it again."

Kara was able to cast her spell upon Eiko. Which while not perfect was able to work. While she struck the barrier nothing happened at first. But then the barrier started to ripple violently as an explosion of energy accured. Kiki suddenly yelled at Kara to dodge the blast if she could.

Kara was able to dodge the prismatic blast just enough to not be stunned like. Eiko happened to be this couldn't have been a better chance. With the barrier now shattered and Eiko stunned she was at Kara's mercy.

"I-I can move I didn't expect something like that either. But I'll agree with you there I can't waste this chance."

Kara moved closer to Eiko and stabbed at her with her sword.

Acting upon the chance to deal as much damage as possible to Eiko while she was down, Kara struck out against the incapacitated opponent.

"Hit them as much as you can while they're down. They're likely to only get stronger each time they recover. If their combat style does match up to the twins, then they're likely going to have some form of offence which hits harder the more wounded they are, although, I'm not certain when it might come in."

"I'll do that, I'll attack as much as I can right now then retreat once she can move again." Kara stopped speaking for a moment looking at the damaged support beams near them. "What about trapping her under some rubble. Can you see the support beams at all what if I were to knock them down on her?"

Kara then went forward and tried to strike Eiko again twice followed by Kara attacking Eiko another two times.

Capitalising on the opportunity, Kara unleashed her fury onto the downed Eiko. During her rage driven onslaught, she suggested if she should shatter the support beams of the Monastery and bring them down onto Eiko.

"I've got no visuals on where you are, remember? Even so, smashing support beams is never a good idea. You could bring the entire place down on the both of you, and that would hurt way more than anything you opponent could dish out."

Kara continued to strike at Eiko until she began moving again. As soon as she could move, a massive blast of white flames surrounded her, knocking Kara back to the entrance of the Monastery as Eiko disappeared back to the front in her initial position.

"Aunt Lilly showed me the meaning of Bravery and instilled upon me the soul of a Protector. It was through her support that I could lead others, despite all odds, and show everyone that there are some things worth fighting for, even if everything looks bleak." Eiko intoned. "Despite the crushing defeats you faced at my hands, you still kept fighting on. Aunt Lilly may have influenced more than just I with her unfaltering resolve."

Eiko's clothing changed in appearance to look like it was now made from Living White Flame rather than the silvers, golds and blues it was before and her hair also changed to look like Living Flame. Her weapon had also morphed into a pure White Flame scythe. She looked every bit the 'Reaping Inferno' she had explained about when they first met.

Eiko sliced her scythe in an arc over the tiles in front of her. Moments later, a searing blast of white flames surrounded her in a circle, reforming her shattered barrier once more. The burning flames around her began to close a fraction of the wounds Kara inflicted.

Kara was enjoying striking the helpless Eiko she couldn't help but laugh. With glee when she struck again and again. That was how things should have been Eiko helpless and at Kara's mercy.

"Oh sorry, you might be right there but I just want her to suffer more."

Eiko was able to then move again and a massive blast of white flames. Surrounded her, knocking Kara towards the Monastery entrance and Eiko again appeared. At the usual spot as before then spoke to Kara.

"I fight because that's all I've ever known to do, I never had anyone to protect at all until now. I don't know if I'm being brave or foolish. I fight to change the future from a bleak one to a happy one for your Mother. Who I don't even know if I will even survive this to see the outcome of."

Kara didn't know what to really say about the others.

"I'm not good enough to be their sister let alone someone they could ever like. I don't know how I should be around them or even act. I just don't know what to do I don't know if they will ever expect me for who I am?" Kara confessed.

Eiko soon went through a change of her own. Her clothing changed and she soon looked like the 'Reaping Inferno' that had been talked about when they had first met. Her weapon had changed as well and searing flames started to appear and close the wounds. Kara had dealt with her during some of the battle.

"She's changed her form, I believe she now has access to Lilly's powers. There are some flames around her that appear to be healing her to some effect."Kara informed Kiki.

Seeing as how Eiko had changed Kara went through her own change as well. An explosion of darkness engulfed Kara and her own clothes changed into that of her awakening status. Kara also used this chance to use the ring on Eiko again to see what had changed with her.

"Try not to let anger cloud your judgement, otherwise you'll end up losing. Lashing out at random will just reduce your chances of winning. No matter how much you may hate your opponent, the slightest lapse in concentration caused by anger could be used against you."

Upon Eiko changing her form, Kara kicked off her own Awakening mode.

After reactivating her Barrier, Eiko began to morph the surroundings into someplace else. Intense heat was the first thing Kara felt when the battlefield began to become visible.

What was once a Monastery had now become a fragment of an inferno covered battlefield. The spacious area had been sliced down to 60ft wide and 60ft long and cordoned off with blazing walls of flames. The terrain was now a mixture between solid clay soil and scorched grasslands. Visibility had also been reduced due to the smoke-thick atmosphere and dim blood red lighting from a large pulsating red orb in the distance behind and imposing tower. Kara recognised this place as the warzone between Eiko's Ruined city and the tower which the Reaping Inferno resided in.

Unsure of what this variation of Eiko could do, Kara attempted to examine her through the use of her Ring once more. The only information which seemed to have changed from before was the fact she was no longer under the 'Enraged' Status and the description of her Barrier had changed.

"I've got some good news and bad news about that new Barrier they have. The good news is that it doesn't protect them from all forms of damage, unlike the last few did. However, the bad news is that only close range attacks can strike through it and, if you get too close, you'll likely be barbecued to a crisp. I'll need a little while to find ways around it. Whatever you do, don't do anything stupid until we know what they are capable of."

Eiko summoned two small orbs of white flame which began to float just a little above her shoulders.

Kiki once more reminded Kara not to be reckless with her anger. As that would lead to somewhere bad that would make her chances of losing increase. That would be hard to do as she always seemed to give into her anger at times like this. Usually when that happened everything would fall apart.

"That's the hard part."

Soon enough the battlefield began to change and Kara felt an instense heat. Before they appeared in the ruined city. She could see the tower from before in the distance and 60ft high flames surrounding there little fighting space. Visibility was also limited as smoke filled the area and red-lightning flashed across the sky.

"It seems we have moved from the Monastery we were once in to that of a ruined city. There are a lot of flames around and I see a tower in the distance. My sight in limited a little due to the smoke currently in the air." Kara tried to explain to Kiki.

Not sure of what this form of Eiko could do Kara's use of the ring against her. Only was able to tell her she was no longer under 'Enraged' status and that her Barrier had changed. Kiki had some good and bad news to report.

"What if I were to try to use some form of wind magic against the barrier. Or let alone the area around where both her and I are. Do you think that would be able to make it so that I don't get barbecued to a grisp like you've said if I get to close?"

Eiko summoned two flames which hovered about her shoulders. Kara in the meantime tried to call upon the wind to come to her aide. Much like how she had used it against Haley it might work to her advantage again this time.

A gentle breeze started to blow across the ruined city. It would take quite a while until the wind became stronger.

Kara explained that the battlefield had changed with Eiko's new form.

"So, you mean this burned out wasteland I'm seeing is actually the field you're fighting on? I just got visuals back a couple of seconds ago, but parts of it are so smoggy that it's obscuring my view. I can't see your opponent, but I've a rough idea as to where they are from the thick concentration of smoke surrounding them. You've got around 30ft between you, give or take a few feet. If you move closer, you'll likely begin to feel the effects of their flame shield."

Kara responded to the news Kiki gave about the limited information she had at present.

"Unless it's a really strong wind, and I mean really strong, the flames will eat it up before it can even begin to chip away at them. That's furnace level heat there, a simple breeze will be nothing to it. Better to douse the whole thing in a lake of water."

Trying to increase the wind in the area, Kara called upon similar powers to the ones she used while sparring with Haley. It was incredibly difficult making a wind in a place as stagnant and hot as the battlefield and it would likely require concentration to keep it going, lest the heat burn it out.

Eiko remained where she was and sent her spheres of flame forwards.

The first orb of fire just flew to where it was command and attempted to fashion a concentrated beam of flame, but something went wrong and nothing happened. The second orb, however, managed to create its flame beam and focus it on Kara. The location the beam touched felt like a naked flame had just been pushed firmly against Kara's body.

"Hold on a sec, those flame balls are giving out readings of Intelligence! They're not just mindless drones at their creator's command, they possess their own minds! If you try and move, they'll just follow you with their beams, which will really hurt if they're focused on you for long. They look pretty flimsy, so try and take them out before they can amp up their heat. They've got no physical form, so physical attacks are out of the question on them."

"Yes, this burned outfield of a ruin is where we currently are fighting on. So, then it'd be best to try long range attacks until the flame shield were to drop?" Who brought up a really good idea to try out but sadly Kara couldn't cast water magic. "What if I searched for a source of water to use against the shield. Surely there has to be some sort of water around here I think a search would be the best advice to take."

As Kara tried to increase the wind in the area, she found it to be incredibly difficult. Due to how hot and stagnant the battlefield was. She also used this time to look around the battlefield around her for any sources of water near-by.

Kara was able to keep the wind blow as it slowly increases into a little stronger breeze. Eiko followed up by remaining where she was and sent the flame spheres after Kara. One of the flames had something happen to it which the second sent a flame beam at Kara.

Kara dodged by jumping 10ft backward until she was 40ft from Eiko. Then pointed her sword at the two spheres of flame in the sky.

Kara sent two stronger gusts of wind to try and blow out the flame spheres.

"The heat of the shield makes it very hard to even get a ranged attack close without it burning out or being redirected due to thermal currents. It's not impossible, it's just more likely that you'll fail than succeed with trying to hit them from ranged. Even if ranged attacks did hit, their damage would be reduced so much that they'd barely leave a dent."

Kara suggested that she'd search for a source of water in the middle of an inferno battlefield.

"Yeah, good luck with that. You'd have better luck finding an oasis in a desert than water in that place."

As expected, Kara's search for water ran dry as there wasn't even the slightest puddle anywhere in this scorching arena. Kara managed to keep the wind going and it began to pick up, although due to the atmosphere is was a rather warm wind, which didn't feel pleasant to stand in for too long.

Kara managed to avoid the scorching ray which the Flame Sphere was shooting off and tried to bring the Spheres down with wind, yet all it did was warp around them due to the heat they were emitting. In retaliation, the two spheres attempted to channel off their beams on Kara's new position.

The one which failed to fire before managed to create a beam, yet the other one failed to, leaving just a single beam for Kara to avoid once more.

Eiko had cast something, but Kara had no idea what as it left no visible signs of any kind.

"From what you've told me it seems that fighting at both close and long range. Are really out of the question unless I fight some sort of way to get that shield to drop." Kara wasn't really liking the way things were turning out right now.

Kara wasn't sure on what the best sort of action to take at the moment. She was still waiting for Kiki to finish her reading on Eiko. Whose small flame minions tried to again attack Kara well one of them anyway.

Kara once more dodged the ray of fire that was shot at her. Kara then tried to attack both Eiko and the small flames with a spell.

Kara created three small crystals and shot two of them at the flames and the other one at Eiko.

Lastly Kara tried to keep the increase in the wind blowing as she transformed. Back into her usual self after her awakening had lost it's power.

Try as she might the wind that was currently blowing across the area died.

"Both options are entirely possible to do, but not without complications. As I said before, this Barrier is unlike the others in the fashion that it does not prevent damage to your opponent."

Kara dodged the scorching ray that the Flame Sphere aimed at her but...

...ended up dodging straight into a 10ft diameter Pillar of Flame that Eiko had readied prior to Kara's dodge.

"Be careful! That looked like it hurt a lot. They're reading your moves and adapting to what you're doing. This won't be easy."

Barely pulling through after the searing wall of fire, Kara fired off three crystal shards, one aimed at each of the Flame Spheres and the final at Eiko. The shards impacted the spheres and caused them to lose altitude for a moment yet they managed to keep aloft, albeit looking very weakened. The final shard, however, barely even left any visible sign of impacting against Eiko. It just struck her and then fell to the floor, rendered powerless against the reduction of velocity created from the flames surrounding Eiko.

"I've finished scanning them! There is a way you can drop their shield with wind but..."

Eiko moved forward to within 15ft of Kara and slashed with her scythe in an arc.

However, due to Kara being partially on the floor after being weakened by the Pillar of Flame, Eiko's scythe went straight over Kara's head.

"...you're going to need to focus as much wind as you can into a single place and then blast it towards the barrier to disperse it. If you don't condense enough wind to put all of the flames around them out at once, then..."

The flame spheres began to float towards Kara once more as both of them tried to fire off a Scorching ray again.

This time, neither of them managed to create the ray, likely because they were both severely weakened.

"...the flames will just reignite the embers left from the ones you put out. Those Flame Spheres could also reignite the barrier if they're left alive. They can summon as many of those as they want, but only two can be active at a time. The Flames around your opponent are also behind them healing up damage earlier. Although, this healing only works on the most recent damage you deal, and it never fully heals up all the wounds. You could whittle them down this way if you think you can outlast the damage from their barrier."

"I hate that damned barrier it makes everything so much more troublesome."

Kara dodged a ray of flame only to then step into a full pillar of flame. That shot up from the ground a second later. It felt like she was being burned alive and then stepped out of the pillar of flame. She looked worse for ware and after casting her spell. The flame sphere took some hits and looked very weakened while Eiko hardly felt anything.

"What if I take away her sight surely if she's controling them. It should make things harder for them to find me if they can't see me?"

Eiko moved forward and tried to attack Kara but missed. Kiki explained a way for the barrier to be brought down along with the flame spheres.

"I don't think I can last that long, that last attack I did. Had little to no effect on her I need something far stronger if I'm going to win this. So, bringing down the barrier is the only sure fire way for this to work."

Kara started to gather as much wind as she could for her spell.

With a large amount of wind gathered Kara focused it into her hands. Then blasted it towards Eiko and the Flame Spheres. Knowing she was going to need her dark powers for what was to come Kara called on them.

Kara fell under their control.

"This fight is meant to be a test, isn't it? Surely by overcoming these obstacles you're proving your worth in some manner."

Kara suggested removing Eiko's view to prevent the Flame Spheres from attacking.

"Um..did you even listen when I said that they possess their own intelligence? If you obscure your opponent's view, it won't do much to stop them from figuring out where you are by themselves. Your best option is to take them out the old fashioned way, or just ignore them and focus on the real threat."

Following Kiki's advice, Kara tried to condense winds to bring down the barrier surrounding Eiko. However, she put little to no focus on gathering up wind and just tried to blast it down in one go. The small blast of wind Kara made bought down a few of the flames around Eiko, but they were soon reignited by the rest of her barrier.

"Pitiful." Eiko taunted.

"Did you not understand a word I said earlier? You need to focus as much wind as you can! You can't just half-ass this one, you need to put some time into forming the winds, even if that means forgoing attacking them for a short while."

Kara tried to call upon her Dark powers once more, but fell victim to them. This time, instead of being stunned like she was before, Kara could still act. It seemed that, with the changeover of battle style, the rules of the combat had changed slightly.

"You're too weak to face me, just accept that. Even with the handicap I allowed, you still fail to deliver with completing these trials. I grow tired of playing with you. If you can't defeat me when I'm not even using my full strength, then I would be better served finding another to take your place." Eiko taunted. "I may have broken you twice before, but, this time, I shall break not only your physical form, but your spirit as well."

The barrier surrounding Eiko began to disperse and flow back into her. The spheres of flames she summoned flew back to her sides and joined the embers of her barrier to enter their host once more. The flames forming Eiko's clothes began to morph into a hooded robe made of white flames. Her scythe also transformed from being a standard one made of flames into a much more ornate one crafted from silver and obsidian, both materials forming equal halves of the whole weapon.

"You will fail to amuse in your current weakened state, abomination of Darkness. I have one final mercy for you."

Eiko fully healed Kara once more, however, something seemed off.

"Although, what can give life can also take it."

Kara felt a tug at her very soul. It felt like something was trying to pull it out of her body and into the nothingness of the void. At the rate this pull was happening, it was likely not long before she would lose once more.

"This can't be... If you can still hear me, you'd best beat them as fast as you can! Don't even think about going defensive, if you don't finish this soon, then..."

"...your time will reach its end." Eiko finished. "Beyond the beaten path lies the absolute end. It matters not who you are, Death awaits you."

"Fight them! Fight them until you can't move anymore! I think you'll get more time if you force them to change once more."

"Doesn't feel like a test at times."

Kiki followed up by reminding Kara again about the Flame Spheres.

"Consider them ignored!"

While Kara had indeed cast her spell it had only. Blown out a small couple of flames while Eiko taunted Kara.

"What do you think I've been doing, I've only attacked her once since this fight began."

Kara would need to focus more on casting the spell again. If given the chance but with how Eiko was taunting her and with Kara falling under the control. Of her dark powers all she wanted to do was lash out at Eiko. But this time something seemed different Kara was still able to move.

"Yet I remain standing before you, I might not be as strong as you. But I will pass these blasted trails and defeat you!" Kara roared with anger.

Eiko healed her again and changed into another set of clothes and weapon changes. Kara felt something tug at her soul and could only laugh at this.

"You think something like this will be able to stop me!"

She was scared over the thought of dying but she'd damned well try and take Eiko. With her before the end finally came for her.

"Tell the other's I'm sorry for being a horrible sister."

Kara then ran forward towards Eiko and tried to cast a spell in order. To make things troublesome for Eiko.

Four of the crystal blades formed around Kara's body.

As the hands of Death began to pull at her, Kara feigned bravery in the face of the end and claimed that something like that won't be able to stop her.

"I don't think it will, I know it will." Eiko countered. "You've proven that, even with outside assistance telling you what to do, you still remain oblivious regarding how to overcome the obstacles before you."

Despite her brave front, Kara's inner emotions had other plans in mind when it came to her limited time left.

"Um...that's nice and all, but don't just throw everything away until you've tried! If you focus, I know that you'd be able to leave this victorious."

Throwing caution aside, Kara summoned a blade barrier and began to charge towards Eiko. Stripped of her Crystalline armaments, Kara couldn't understand the chiming of the crystals around her, but something made her think that they will not be enslaved for long under someone who does not have the blessings of their Empress.

"Nice idea! Although, their weapon may prove troublesome with getting close. They can attack from a short range away, but they can't use it up close. They'll keep trying to put distance between themselves and you, so keep the pressure on."

Due to Kara's sudden lunge, Eiko hadn't foreseen the rapid decline in range between them and was caught in the tail end of the Blade Barrier before backstepping out of range.

Once she was just out of range of the barrier, Eiko was engulfed in flames before disappearing from where she was.

"Behind you!"

The next thing Kara knew was that the blade of a scythe was rapidly closing in on her.

The scythe first impacted two of the four blades around Kara, shattering them instantly.

"Wait, I'm sensing a large increase in heat around your opponent. They might be trying something!"

The flames around the outside of the battlefield began to spread towards Eiko before being absorbed into the blade of her scythe, covering it with a inferno-like glow.

"They're focusing on a huge attack! Strike them as quickly as you can before they finish preparing it. From the intensity of the flames around them, I think this attack will cover the entire battlefield!"

"You won't be able to kill me you've had numerous chances to do so but you haven't why?" Kara countered. "Is it because somewhere buried in the damned heart of yours a part of you cares about me?"

While Kara showed a brave front on the outside. On the inside was another story she didn't want to die in fact she was scared by the thoughts of it.

"I don't want to die here, I want to live."

Kara had cast the blade barrier around her and while she charged at EIko. Something felt off about the crystals. She heard the chiming sound that they make but couldn't quite understand them. She needed her items she left behind to fully understand. But the blade barrier struck Eiko who then back-stepped out of range.

"Get back here!"

Flames then engulfed Eiko and she vanished only to reappear behind Kara. Who attacked with her scythe Kara quickly turned around at Kiki's command. The scythe slammed into two of the blades and shattered them. Before striking Kara who wasn't even fazing by the strike instead she lunged forward again at Eiko this time bringing her sword down at their chest.

Kara followed with another attack.

"Then I just need to finish this before she has a chance to pull off her next attack."

"Even now your arrogance refuses to relent." Eiko retaliated. "Why would I care for a beast born of evil?"

Seeing as how Eiko was now focused on creating something large enough to cover the whole battlefield, Kara took this opportunity to deal as much damage as she could before the attack was completed.

Ignoring the attack made against her, Kara lunged and struck Eiko, who made no effort to dodge the attack. Her full focus likely needed to remain on whatever she was charging.

After the strike made against her, Eiko teleported over to the opposite end of the battlefield to continue her focus.

"Just a little more to go before she'll start weakening! Wait... look out!"

Kiki's warning came a little late as one of the blades in Kara's Blade Barrier split off from its orbit and stabbed Kara in the back before returning to where it was summoned from.

"Aren't you supposed to be in control of them? Why did your own barrier attack you?!"

Not wanting to give up her pursuit, Kara charged at Eiko once more and attempted to whittle down the last remnants before she was weakened somewhat.

The repeated assault against her caused Eiko to lose her concentration on the power she was charging, preventing her from pouring enough power into it to complete it.

"You've gotta be kidding me?! You were so close to weakening her!"

Before the final blade on her barrier disappeared, it also turned against Kara and thrust into her back before being dismissed.

A burst of flames erupted around Eiko, forcing Kara backwards as the battlefield was engulfed in a windstorm of white flames.

"To show such stubbornness despite all odds. Perhaps it hasn't faded from you yet." Eiko's voice could be heard somewhere in the blinding white void. "I guess I am not much different. After all, the legacy you left me was the same. What I learned from you made me go searching for the Forbidden Power that made all of this possible. I refused to accept the ending that came and tried, over and over again, to bring about a conclusion I could accept."

"Be careful! I'm sensing a change in their power again. As soon as this fog fades, I think you're in for a different fight."

"Because there is some part of you that cares." Kara responded back.

Kara made sure to attack Eiko as fast as possible. Hoping to deal as much damage as she could in a short time span. She struck Eiko the first time who made no attempt to dodge her attack seeing as how she was still busy focusing on trying to cast her spell. Only to teleport away from her and Kara followed after her.

During her rush her blade barrier attacked her.

Kara wasn't sure as to why they were attacking her but. Didn't focus on those thoughts for long as she neared Eiko and hit her again.

"I don't know why they did that."

Eiko lost her focus on her spell and wasn't able to cast it. While Kiki commented on her the last blade again stabbed Kara before vanishing.

A burst of flames surrounded Eiko and Kara was blown backwards.

"What could I have ever taught you?" Kara asked.

While Kara was inside of the fog she thought about maybe casting a spell but decided against it.

Kara considered trying to cast something while she was in the fog but thought against it. After all, she'd have no idea where to aim to hit anything. Instead, she decided to ask what she could have taught Eiko.

"The lesson never came from you, as you'd already turned before then. However, the time you spent with Mother was not forgotten by her, and she passed on the lessons she learned with you over to me." Eiko answered.

A tornado strength wind blew out across the fog covered battlefield, revealing a place Kara may not want to be in. She now found herself standing in the blood-caked fountain plaza of the Park from the previous Timeline she was in. There was no corpses left over, but the emptiness of the 30ft diameter courtyard still bore the scars of the conflict that had happened there.

"Please tell me I'm just seeing things... Why's the fountain plaza wrecked and covered in blood?!"

Standing a mere 10ft away from Kara, with her back to the broken fountain, was Eiko, dressed in an outfit to match her change in powers.

Eiko now had on a black gothic-styled long sleeve dress, complete with a tiered knee-length skirt. Her footwear had changed to calf-high black and white boots with small silver crosses as buckles. Her once-white hair had now changed to a midnight black, with a slight feathered appearance. On the back of the dress were a set of small decorative raven's wings. Worn over her left eye was a half-masquerade mask styled in a raven's wing motif, stretching outwards to the left side of head and creating a winged appearance in her shadow.

Her weapon was no longer the mid-ranged scythe that she wielded before, but a blade Kara was all too familiar with. It looked aged and worn in comparison to the one Kara knew, but there was no doubt from the executioner's axe blade that she was wielding Damnation, her Mother's twinned blade. Despite looking like it had seen better days, the weapon was well looked after and maintained, keeping a sharp, keen edge despite years of retirement from the fateful day that Kara had witnessed.

The first thing Eiko did once Kara had noticed her was take to the skies around 20ft up from the ground. The small decorative raven's wings on the back of her dress had expanded outwards and looked more like black angel's wings that what they were before.

"Oh, you shouldn't need my help with working out this one. You know your own weaknesses better than I do. Just be careful, though, as your powers aren't the only ones they know. Remember to watch that timer and your health. Just give me a call if you need any specific advice. I'll monitor their battle style for a bit."

"I turned to what dying that so, called cowards death or giving in and turning. Into a bloodthirsty monster who fully gave into the darkness?" Kara asked.

The wind blew the fog away to reveal the new area. It turned out to be the fountain from before this time. Yet there was blood everywhere that Kara saw and she started to tremble and shake a little. As the feels of seeing all this blood started to bring back painful memories of losing her mom. She was just about to say 'mommy' when Kiki broke the silence.

"I-I don't want t-to talk about it."

Eiko stood 10ft away dressed in new clothes yet again. This set bore similarities to various things Kara knew that was related to her own family. She even saw that Eiko was using Haley's sword though it had seen better days. Kara while still feeling scared with all the blood around tried to remain calm.

"How dare you bring me here!' Kara screamed.

While Kiki spoke and offered Kara some advice she didn't really hear her. Instead, Kara went berserk and while Eiko took to the sky Kara quickly gave chase. Closing the 20ft between them in seconds and brought her blade down at Eiko.

Kara wanted to know how she 'turned'.

"That you will have to find out yourself." Eiko answered.

Realising the battlefield she was in, Kara tried to remain in control of her emotions, but they got the better of her and she went berserk. Lunging towards Eiko, Kara attempted to strike her while airborne.

Effortlessly, Eiko avoided the strike aimed at her, the wind direction changing slightly to aid in her avoidance, raising Eiko up above Kara slightly.

"HEY! Don't just go charging in there like that!"

Eiko flew directly upwards, placing her 10ft above Kara, and 5ft away from her. Poising her sword like a spear, Eiko began a rapid descent with her weapon aimed at Kara, the wind propelling her forward.

"Come back to your senses, you're at a severe disadvantage if you're not thinking straight! Fighting them in the air is only going to make them stronger! They can control the wind to their advantage, and your detriment. You're better off fighting them on the ground."

Kara was unable to strike Eiko while she was in the air. Kiki tried to get Kara to return back to her senses. Kara shook her head trying to regain a calm status.

Kara's senses returned to normal as Eiko began a rapid descent towards her. With her sword being used like a spear.

Kara landed the 20ft back on the ground.

"She shouldn't have complete mastery over the wind. How can I make it so that she's forced to fight me on the ground?"

Kara looked back at Eiko and tried to think of some sort of way to knock her to the ground. Kara tried to use the ring on Eiko again.

Kara managed to regain her mental fortitude this time and narrowly avoided Eiko's divebomb towards her. Returning to the ground, Kara asked if there was any means she could force a ground-based fight over an aerial assault.

"Can you make Gravity Fields? If you can form them, then drop one on top of them and it will drag them back down, allowing you to fight them on the ground. I think you need to first form a wind trap around them and then use your darkness magic to contract the wind and force it to a single place, kind of like how a vacuum works."

Kara attempted to use the Ring on Eiko one more to glean more information, Aside from what she already knew, Eiko now had another perk to her.

||Wind Supremacy - This unit has masterful control of the wind and all forms of aerial combat, doubling their chance to avoid attacks while flying, and adding a damage boost to any physical attacks made while airborne.||

Flying back up to 20ft from the ground, Eiko pointed the tip of her sword towards Kara.

Four blades of wind were shot out of the tip of Eiko's sword and began to home in on Kara, following her every move.

Kiki explained on what to do to bring Eiko down to her.

"Never really tried something like that before, but I can give it a try."

The ring only gave some info about the next perk Eiko had. Which just so happened to be masterful control over the wind. "Who tought you Wind Magic?" Kara asked to Eiko while she dodged the blades of wind aimed at her.

"Have you been able to learn anything else about their battle style. Other than how they can control wind magic?"

Kara got ready to try and cast her spell to try and bring Eiko to the ground.

Once again she remained in control over herself.

Kara slowly started to try her best to form a wind trap around Eiko.

Kara wanted to know how Eiko had the ability to control wind.

"Save your pointless questions until we finish this." Eiko answered.

Kara attempted to dodge the wind blades that were fired at her, however, the blades appeared to be homing in nature, allowing them to redirect their flight path to whatever position Kara tried to move to.

"I don't think you can dodge those wind blades. They don't hit that hard, though, so taking a couple of them over the course of this fight won't have much of an impact."

Kara created the first phase of the Gravity Field to pull Eiko down and asked if Kiki had managed to gain any more information on Eiko's current combat style.

"They seem pretty strong at both close and mid range. They've got access to various piercing attacks and incredible mobility while flying. However, at close range, all they can do is strike with their weapon. All of their other abilities require them to be either airborne or at a distance away."

The winds around Eiko began to still, preventing her from moving from her current spot without losing altitude. Unable to do a dive-bomb attack, Eiko attempted to form a spear of wind to thrown down at Kara.

"It's not a pointless question!" Kara countered.

While she had dodged the wind blades they just followed her along and struck her.

"I'd rather be the one dishing out the damage not being on the receiving end."

Kara created the first phase of the Gravity Field. While Kiki explained just what else Eiko was able to do.

"So, all I need to do it take away their mobility in the air and they should be at a severe disadvantage. But there's one other thing are you able to help me out in any other ways other than giving advice are you able to cast any spells?"

With the winds around Eiko growing still she formed a spear of wind and threw it at Kara. Who took the attack not moving from where she was.

Kara got ready to cast the last part of her spell.

Kara tapped into her dark magic to create some wind at Eiko so she'd be lowered to the ground near Kara.

Kara insisted that her question wasn't pointless in the slightest, however, her Support had different ideas in mind.

"Um...I kinda actually have to agree with them there. You're in the middle of a fight, yet you ask where they learned their abilities from? Surely questions like that can wait until a more opportune time when they're not trying to beat you to the ground."

As Kara continued to create the Gravity Field, she asked if Kiki could provide other forms of support.

"I've not tried anything like it before, so I'm not even sure if I can do things through this link other than feed you information on your opponents. However, if you're looking for healing, then you've got the wrong person. The only healing I can do takes a long time to set up and doesn't heal in one go. You'd be better off asking one of your sisters to do that."

Tapping into her Dark Powers once more, Kara finished setting up the Gravity Field. On the ground beneath where Eiko was flying, a gaping hole of inky black darkness appeared and began sucking in all that was close to it, feeding the insatiable maw until Eiko began to plummet out of the sky to land firmly on the ground where the hole was.

Upon hitting the floor, Eiko appeared to be dazed from the sudden descent and was rendered virtually defenceless.

"Nice! You've grounded them for now. Although, you might want to act quickly, as I'm sure they won't stay that way for long."

"I wanted to know there's nothing wrong with that."

Kara created the Gravity Field and cast it on Eiko.

"I don't know if I can even contact them through this. As wouldn't they need some sort of similar device to be able to speak with me as well?"

Eiko landed firmly upon the ground and appeared to be in a daze. This gave Kara the perfect chance to get some revenge. She rushed over to where Eiko had fallen and brought her sword down at her. Followed by letting the rage build up inside of her by the blood around the area. Kara lost herself in the rage and attacked Eiko with her sword two more times. Kara followed through with two more sword attacks.

"Sure, nothing inherently wrong with wanting to know things about your opponent, but there's a time and a place for everything. and here and now aren't the right time or place."

It seemed that Kiki had hit the request right on the head with her assumption on healing aid.

"They would need a twinned device to the ring you have, otherwise they won't be able to contact you. Twinning items of this nature is a very simple task. The main time constraint comes from the crafting side of things. You'd need a skilled artisan, likely a Wellstone themselves, to create the item you want twinned to your Ring. Creating items of this nature is no small feat and requires a great deal of time, and the very essence of the artisan, and the person its being made for, to awaken it as an empowered item. That can take anywhere between a month, to nearly half a year depending on the skill of the Artisan and whether they've got any other creation requests coming in as well. However, if you manged to get the aid of a skilled Artisan who wasn't working on anything else, and they expedited their efforts, then it could take around a week of near non-stop work. If they were skilled enough to make an item of that calibre, then they likely have their own Homunculus as well who can work on it while they're doing other things."

Kiki's in-depth explanation of the ins and outs of Empowered item creation continued through Kara's rage-fuelled hacking away at the stunned Eiko. A relentless flurry of five attacks later, Eiko finally recovered from being dropped to the floor and immediately took to the skies once again, creating a huge gust of wind around them which knocked Kara back at least 10ft. Eiko summoned another Wind Spear but did not throw it as of yet. Instead, she appeared to be pouring the very winds around her into it, causing the spear to gradually increase in size and number of prongs on the bladed part of it.

"You're going to need to knock them down again, but be careful of their current actions. I think they're going to drastically increase the potency of that spear attack they did before. Um...I don't want to worry you or anything, but you've got less than half of the timer left to finish this before...you know..."

While Kiki went on a long chat about the ins and outs of item creation. Kara was busy in a rage-fuelled moment hacking away at Eiko. Who through five attacks later had recovered and took to the skies once again. Kara was knocked back by the wind as Eiko went about creating another Wind Spear.

"Damn it, that's hand enough as it is just trying to stay alive or end this fight."

With little else she could do Kara tried once again to create a gravity field.

Kara began the first part of the spell.

With haste guiding her actions, Kara rushed to make the first half of the Gravity Field once more to try and bring Eiko down to the ground. Assuming everything went to plan, Kara likely only had a handful of attacks left to defeat this variant of Eiko's power before the Reaper claimed their due.

Determined to not lose again, Eiko continued her powering up of the spear she held in her hand, completely ignoring the growing winds around her as she did so.

"Don't lose heart just yet, you can still do this! Their actions are much slower than when they changed their combat style. Keep wearing them down!"

"Who's to say they won't change things again?"

Kara in her haste had created the first part of her spell. She needed everything to go right so that she could quickly end things. But was feeling the tug of losing control of herself but was determined to remain in control over herself.

With a small amount of luck on her side, Kara remained sane and tried to cast the last. Part of the spell to bring Eiko back to the ground.

Calling on the dark powers under her control she cast her spell.

"If they are copying the combat styles of those girls, then there's only one more person they could mimic. I have a bad feeling that they've left their true strength until they take on that style. Be very careful if they do change again, as I'm not sure what they might be capable of outside of her combat techniques. I can't read ahead on this one like I can others, so I'm just as much in the dark as you are until they change over."

Both Eiko and Kara completed their moves at roughly the same time. Just as the gaping vacuum maw appeared beneath Eiko, she threw down the spear which she'd charged up to nearly four times her size.

By some grace of a miracle, Eiko's aim was forced aside as she was pulled down to the ground, however, the burst radius of the spear's impact was still enough to catch Kara in its outer rings.

Shortly after throwing her spear, Eiko crashed into the ground once more and was stunned again from the impact.

"That was way too close! They barely missed you with that. If it had hit, that would've seriously hurt. You've only got a quarter of your time left. That's 18 seconds before...DON'T THINK, JUST DO!"

"Sadly I don't really have much time to take things easy. I'll just have to take your advice and pray I can figure out some way to handle whatever comes my way next."

Both girl's completed their moves at the same time. Eiko through her spear at Kara who cast her spell on Eiko. By some miracle, Eiko's aime was a little off from it's target but Kara was still within it's blast radius having taken the hit.

"Okay, okay I'll do just give me a moment."

Kara rushed over to where Eiko had fallen and attacked. Kara attacked Eiko again aiming for her legs. Lastly she tried at her chest.

"If you can force them to change, then your timer'll be reset, unless they wanna cheat and change the rules. You'll have a small amount of breathing room to think when you've got them down!"

When Eiko fell to the ground, Kara wasted no time in laying into her with everything she'd got, hacking, slicing and slashing away in a desperate attempt to reverse the countdown of her doomsday clock. Every other attack caused one digit to tick down...

Three turned to two...

Two turned to one...

One turned to...TWELVE?!

In the split second before Kara got her last attack in, she was forced backwards by an array of clock gears which appeared around Eiko, shielding her stunned form until Kara could see movement through them.

"Mother passed onto me her conviction. She reminded me that, no matter what happens or how weak or strong you are, if you believe in something strongly enough then, no matter what, you'll make it come true in the end. Perched on the precipice between madness and despair, she still held strong to her beliefs to the very end. I continue to live on by her will, and I will give my all to protect those she held dear." Kara heard Eiko say before the gears surrounding her shattered outwards to morph the battlefield into something completely different once more.

Kara now found herself precariously perched on a battlefield made entirely out of intertwining clock gears of varying shapes and sizes. The circumference of this field was around 30ft in radius, but due to the manner the gears were floating around, Kara couldn't accurately discern exactly where it stopped and where the sheer 30 storey drop beneath her began.

The atmosphere was very similar to the one which was present in her fight against Eiko using Lilly's powers. In fact, the red-hued sky and the absolutely mountainous tower that were in that battlefield were directly in her field of vision now. These clock gears were strewn out around 10ft away from the face of the tower, which now had a very large analogue clock face on it, complete with moving hands. Kara was certain she'd seen the hands rewind from pointing at the '1' on the clock face back to pointing at the '12' when her counter jumped up. A thunderous clang of a clock tower's bell echoed around her, ringing until it had rung twelve times.

Eiko was nowhere to be seen at first, leaving Kara some time to look over the battlefield.

"Look out! I'm sensing an incredible increase in power from where they were before. I think...I think this is the final fight you'll have to do until you clear this. Although, I'm not liking what I'm feeling. Be very very cautious of everything here, and keep a good eye on your timer. I think those gears they were encompassed in had healed them slightly, so they're only just on the cusp of being severely wounded."

"I'm not going to be changing the rules I just need to remain alive. While trying to head this as quick as possible, you've been a great help so I thank you for staying with me through all of this."

Kara had just managed to make it through but her last attack didn't hit as she was forced backwards by an array of clocks. Eiko then once more spoke as Kara looked around at where she had been taken to now. She found herself in a place with a bunch of moving clock parts and slowly moved around in a circle.

"Your mother passed you on some useful knowledge there."

After looking around Kiki spoke up.

"What is it that you're currently feeling, I don't even know if I can take another attack. From them with whatever is to come."

"That's what Supports are for. I might not be physically strong like a lot of the fighters, but my strength truly shines through when I'm backing someone up. I'll be with you to the very end of this, you can count on that. Now, let's get your mark of success for this trial!"

The renewed vigour Kara was experiencing had channelled through to Kiki as she gratefully accepted the commendations of her current partner. When the battlefield changed to that of the clock world Kara now found herself in, she requested what Kiki had been sensing.

"It's been there since I first connected to this fight, but now, it's stronger than ever, even more so than when they threw that timer on your head. I feel like...I feel that they've got control over the very fabric of time itself and are able to weave and slice it as they see fit. I'd only read about this power before in Uncle's Library, but I never thought it actually existed. Although, in reverse of what they admitted themselves, what can take life can also give it. That power is sealing your wounds as we speak, and I'm sure that we can find more like that in this particular battlefield."

True enough, Kara's wounds were being undone as the light around where Eiko had been encased began to fade, revealing the girl in all her glory.

Eiko's hair had changed back to its original light brown colour but had increased in length until it was the same as the twins wore theirs. All shoulder guards and face masks she had on were no more and she simply stood in front of Kara in the same military uniform that she always wore, except the colours had changed and she no longer had a blazer.

Her blouse now had a colour scheme of golds, silvers and blacks. Pocket watch chains extended from the cog shaped buttons on her folded up sleeves all the way to the collar buttons keeping her blouse's collar from moving. These chains did not restrict movement in the slightest. The base colour of her blouse was now a vibrant gold, with silver holographic clock gears decorating the material, which appeared to animate with her ever movement giving her the appearance of time itself in motion. The base hems of her blouse also had a pocket watch chain extending all around her waist, adding a melodic chiming to her movements.

Her skirt was now a base silver colour, but with black roman numerals spread across the hem of it akin to the timepieces on clock faces, with '12' being on the very front, and the remaining numbers being spread at 30 degree angles in a clockwise fashion from Eiko's perspective. The pleats of her skirt are fashioned in a way to mimic a clock gear. Her left wrist had a golden wristwatch decorating it, and her right wrist was adorned with a silver clock gear shaped bracelet.

Her feet were covered by black slip on dress shoes with a clock face as the buckles and hourglasses on the front above her toes.

"Now, Aunt Kara, show to me that the legacy you passed over to me still lives on in you. Prove to me you will not back down and will fight to the bitter end to get what you want. Show me the endearing stubbornness you have and conquer this fear of losing to your Powers. If Mother, Aunt Lilly and I can do it, then so can you!" Eiko challenged Kara as she drew her blades.

Much like her mother, Eiko was now dual-wielding Damnation with a blade of her own making. Like the weapons of the twins, this blade takes on the form of a shortsword with a circular handguard around the hilt. This weapon appears to be entirely made out of what could only be likened to stained glass embedded in a metal frame of a sword. The weapon has an hourglass shaped charm hanging from the base of the hilt which looked like it was there for more than just decoration

The blade of the weapon carries the theme of a clock tower, complete with a clock face in the position of Damnation's Guillotine-like extension. The clock face has jagged edges, which serves to be the slicing part of the weapon, and functioning clock hands in the middle of it. The main body of the sword has a moving pendulum strewn up the clock tower on both sides of the blade.

Eiko made no move to fight Kara, instead, it appeared that she had given herself a permanent boon instead of taking at pot-shot at Kara. The ring reeled off what Eiko had given herself:

||Haste - The user's movements speed up to a blur, allowing them to move twice their normal radius and make two actions a turn. Cannot be removed, no duration.||

"While support is one of your strong points, I know for a fact that you have others. Your singing is another one of your strong points."

Having Kiki accepting everything Kara had said to her was a great help. It was much better then the usual fighting or arguing that happened between them in the old world. But Kara heard Kiki speak again her thoughts drifted to the others. She wondered how they were all doing right now, yet she couldn't help but think about if they were worried about her. Did they know where Kara was right now, were they worried that she had not arrived home yet?

Her thoughts were interrupted when Kiki spoke.

"She can control time to a certain degree." Kara stopped speaking. She felt tired and deep in her mind she just wanted to go home. "I want to go see my sisters," Kara told Kiki.

She saw and felt that first her wounds had been healed while. Eiko's clothes and look had changed yet again.

"Can't you stick to just one outfit?" Kara asked.

Eiko spoke again.

"I'll prove it to you, I'll show you that whatever I passed onto you. Was worth taking note of I can control this power of mine, I'll beat you and then I can go home. I want to see my sisters I want to see my SISTERS!"

Kara called on her awakened form once more.

"H-hey! Don't bring that up now."

Kara's compliment for Kiki's singing likely made her incredibly embarrassed, as was made clear by her stammering. Kara confirmed that her opponent could control Time to a certain degree, though she was likely gravely underestimating what Eiko was capable of. Thinking back to the real world, Kara longed to see her sisters once more.

"There's a temporal disturbance all around you. I'm not even sure how I was allowed into this different branch of time and space. I think that, when you get back, it'll likely be minutes after you entered this space at most. Time seems to flow much slower around you than it does anywhere else. I keep getting the feeling like I've said all of what I'm saying before, and that I can just about feel the outcome of this fight."

When she noticed that Eiko had, yet again, changed outfits, Kara expressed mild disapproval.

"Not like you haven't changed between several outfits." Eiko countered.

Determined to win, Kara kicked in her Awakening mode once more. With every possible preparation she could make being done, Eiko charged forward towards Kara to strike once with each of her weapons.

After her assault, Eiko vaulted backwards 10ft and pointed the tip of her personal Clock Shaped blade towards Kara.

A thin red string-like item began to flow forth from Eiko's blade to coil around Kara like a constrictor would do its meal. It continued to loop and weave itself into an incredibly movement restricting fashion before before fading out, leaving its lingering touch all over Kara.

"Hold on, you've been slowed by those strings. I don't think you can dodge or move as quickly as you could before until their grip fades. Also, when the timer counted down, I noticed the hands on the clock in the background moving. I think, with some focus, you could turn back the countdown by forcing those hands backwards, though I don't think you can do it often."

Eiko rushed forwards and attacked Kara twice with both weapons. She wasn't about to let Eiko strike her and tried to dodge.

Kara stepped back to avoid the first blow but felt the other strike her.

Kara then had some sort of red-string like item cast around her. It looped and weaved around her body. Knowing she couldn't beat this form of Eiko in a straight on fight Kara tried to take to the skies much like Eiko had done in their last battle.

"I don't think I can fight her head on like before, she's able to attack twice in a row." Kara told Kiki.

Realising that a head on combat was ill advised against an opponent who can strike twice, Kara attempted to fly off, only to find that the strings Eiko had applied to her before prevented her for gaining enough speed to take off, leaving her grounded until their effect fades.

"This is bad. It seems they also stop any form of movement other than basic movement. You could try and shake them off with a counter spell, but can you use those? The only alternative is to just wait it out and defend until the effect passes, but that'll mean that the clock will count down..."

"Is this really all you have? I though you were desperate to see your sisters again." Eiko taunted. "A couple of red strings shouldn't hold you back this much."

"Um...you're fighting your sister?! I've finally got visuals on your opponent, and they look the very spitting image of the louder of the twins. However, their hair colour is completely off. I don't know what family squabble or trial this is, but you can't let them get to you! Try and cut the strings with wind!"

Eiko raised her clockwork sword towards Kara once more and created a prison of rotating gears around her. These gears jerked and stopped on random occasions, freezing time in place as they did so, causing the one they orbit to potentially freeze in time as they do.

Eiko then raised her clockwork blade towards the clock tower in the background, causing the hands to forcibly move down by 1, reducing Kara's timer as they did so.

"Time's ticking, Aunt. You'd better hurry up before your sands run out." Eiko chuckled.

"THAT IS SO UNFAIR! She just forced your timer down! Although, it seems she can't do that one too often."

Kara couldn't get off the ground like she had wanted to. The strings were still holding her in the place she didn't have time to try and defend against whatever. Eiko threw at her next she just needed to find some sort of way to move.

"I have spells to counter physical damage but don't know about countering spells."

Eiko taunted Kara who didn't respond back. She didn't think Eiko would be this much stronger than her. She was in way over her head and was starting to panic a little.

"She's not my sister but she's related to the loud one."

Kara tried to follow through with using the wind to cut the strings.

Her spell wasn't cast and she remained where she was. Kara tried, again and again, to move even trying to bring her sword arm up to cut the strings. But like before she was stuck where she was standing. With Eiko casting another spell on her and moving the doomsday clock forward.

"Can you read anything from her where I can turn the tables on her?"

"We're kinda outmatched here, then. But that makes it all the more better experience. The strings should fade soon, so at least there's something good to be had."

Kara attempted to break free from the binding strings around her, but couldn't get enough power to channel through her limited movement to break their hold. Kara informed Kiki that Eiko wasn't Haley, but had some kind of relation to her. Next she asked if there was any way to turn the tables of this fight.

"So, related to her? Like, a cousin or something? A-anyway, that's beside the point. We've gotta get you out of these binds. She's got a pretty solid defence and is way more experienced in combat that you are. In fact, she's nearly on par with some of the very high ranked Empowered Ones. Time control isn't easy to use, after all. She has a tendency to telegraph certain powerful moves, but until I see them I can't really give you an idea of when she'll use them. I think the one she used on the clock before can only be used around once every 18 seconds so as long as you keep the timer up, it shouldn't cause too much trouble. She won't use that one with physical attacks against you. You can force the clock hands back to buy yourself some time, but doing so will prevent you for doing it again for a little while. Only do this if you're desperate for a few more ticks on that timer."

"It'll be boring if you drop on me too soon, so, here. A stay of execution." Eiko smirked at Kara before pointing her clockwork blade skyward. In a triangle around the combatants, at the farthest reaches of the battlefield, three green cogs appeared.

"Those cogs! They're covered in healing essence! Touching one will likely mend some of your wounds, though I don't think they'll stave off grave wounds. They seem as unstable as the rest of the place, so they'll only last 12 seconds at most before disappearing."

"Let's keep things interesting with a little battlefield renovation." Eiko continued as she sliced her blade through the air in front of her. The cogs which didn't have healing pedestals on them began to slowly break apart from the rest of the battlefield. It looked like it'll take a little while before they reached their destination, and would likely return shortly after spreading out.

"She's reducing the arena! You can still use those platforms but you'll have to fly to reach them. She can likely move to them as well through her own means. Hold still, this'll feel a little weird."

Kara suddenly felt something encompassing her body, pulling her out of the binds that had gripped her. It felt kind of like she'd been covered in some kind of slippery substance which caused the binds to lose their holds on her.

"You should be able to move around, now. I reversed the binds on you. It'll be a little while before I can do it again, so try not to get yourself caught in them again. Sadly, I can't do anything about that freezing timestop effect that she put on your before. You'll just have to wait that one out."

"Too outmatched if you ask me, it will be nice to be able to finally move again."

Kara was still stuck where she was as Kiki replied to her yet again.

"Something like that yes, she's sort of a cousin and sort of not. If only I could use what I've learned against her or find some sort of way to stun her. I think I'm limited on only being able to attack her up front. As if I cast a spell she could just use time to rewind it."

Three green cogs appeared around the battlefield.

"That should help a little bit, why not just face be like normal. Way use all these crazy time powers under your control?" Kara asked to Eiko.

Next, Eiko started to make the battlefield smaller while Kiki. Helped out by removing the binds that held Kara in place. She had returned to her normal form again thankful for being able to move again. Kara knew there was only one way for her too attack.

"Thanks, I know I shouldn't be doing this but I'm going to try and attack her head on."

Kara didn't like the fact that she was limited in what she could do. But maybe there might be some weakness in Eiko's defense Kara might be able to use to her advantage,

Kara closed the 10ft of distance between the pair and tried to attack Eiko with her sword.

Kara ran through her options for fighting and decided on a full frontal assault.

"I don't think you're going to be able to stun this one. She has absolutely no weaknesses, so all you can really do is whittle her down bit by bit. Don't go too overboard, though, I can sense she has three more things I don't know about, and one of them is incredibly powerful. She's also got some kind of contingency in place, but I can't pick out what it is."

Seeing the stay of execution offered by Eiko, Kara questioned why she didn't just attack her normally.

"Why should I rely on basic senseless hitting when I have so much more I can do?" Eiko replied. "Unlike you, I don't fear my powers. I know I can control them and use them to their full extent. It'll be boring if I just whacked you until you fell."

Released from her binds, Kara decided to charge straight in and strike at Eiko, who did nothing to avoid her attack and instead just smiled.

"Always quick to anger. Shame it's gotten you in more trouble than it has helped." Eiko countered.

"Um...I think you just fell into one of her traps. I'm sensing something really bad is coming. Maybe it would be best to defend for now until this feeling passes?"

As Kiki had pointed out, something had indeed changed around Eiko. The gears making up the battlefield began to intermittently grind to a halt before jerking back into movement.

"If you really want me to hit you about, like the masochist you are, then I guess I can oblige." Eiko suggested.

Kiki voiced what Kara had asked her about earlier.

"There has to be some sort of way I can turn the tables on her. I refuse to be beaten by her and will show her not to look down on me."

Kara had attacked Eiko who made no move to dodge.

"Yet with all that power under your command, I still stand before you. You won't beat me this battle is mine to win." Kara stated.

Kiki pointed out Kara had fallen right into one of Eiko's traps. While saying that it'd be best for Kara to defend until the feeling passes.

"I have something else in mind."

While defending most likely would have been the best move. To make at a time like this Kara did something else which hopefully might catch Eiko by surprise.

Kara jumped towards Eiko but instead of attacking Kara tried to wrap her arms. Around Eiko instead and hold her in place.

"If there was some weakness, I would've picked it out already, like I have done before. She has no weaknesses. You're just going to need to take this a little at a time."

Kara attempted to show confidence in her potential victory.

"You only stand here now because I've gone easy on you and you've had the help of someone with far more brainpower than you could ever possess." Eiko retorted. "You were uselessly flailing around before I allowed you this handicap."

Instead of listening to Kiki's warnings, Kara decided to pounce on Eiko and attempt to hold her down.

"Why the hell are you hugging her?! While pacifism is admirable in some cases, now is certainly not the time to get all loving with her when she's trying to beat you!"

Eiko certainly wasn't expecting the sudden grapple and didn't have the chance to avoid it before Kara grabbed her. Eiko began to try and force her way out of the grapple.

Kara had actually managed to restrict Eiko's movements for now, but the effect she was trying to create continued to run on its own, waiting for the action to activate.

"Um...guess that kinda works? Although, what were you trying to accomplish by doing this? You've still got that timer above your head and it's only ticking down."

The green gears which were floating around the outskirts of the battlefield disappeared. The gears which were breaking apart from the main area had reached their destination and, on the furthest one away at around 25ft from Kara, a Black gear appeared on the single platform.

"Wait, that black one... I know you're busy hugging it out with your 'friend' over there, but that black gear carries the same kind of aura as the timer effect above your head, and the clock in the background. Picking it up will likely add to your timer and give you a little more time. You'd need to be quick, though, as I don't think it'll hang around for long."

/Black Gears - Interacting with one of these will add 1d4 ticks to the Reaper's Curse timer. They will only remain for the round they appear on and will disappear once that round passes.\\

"You're down to half your timer. Perhaps you should try and get some ticks back soon? You can try and force the clock hands back, or pick up that Black Gear, to buy yourself a little more time before..."

"I refuse to believe that."

Eiko yapped again.

"You won't finish me off as I know you care about me."

Kiki started to question what Kara did next after having leaped onto Eiko.

"Because I thought some big attack was coming. Wouldn't it be a sight to see her getting hurt by her own attack?"

Eiko was unable to toss Kara off of her who. After seeing no attack coming grew annoyed that her surprise move had been wasted. A black gear then formed about 25ft away from where the two of them were.

"Wouldn't letting her go be a bad idea, she isn't able to make any sort of moves. I can even attack her while I'm holding onto her."

But Kiki did voice a good reason to let go.

"Damn."

Kara let go of Eiko and moved the 25ft to the black gear and reached for it she grabbed it with a free hand.

Kara followed up by trying to cast a spell on Eiko.

Kara was able to create a relatively lightweight phoenix composed purely of crystal to fulfill a variety of purpose which she sent to go attack Eiko.

"It would be a sight to see, that's for sure. Although, it's incredibly unlikely that she'll ever fall victim to her own attacks."

Agreeing that getting her timer refreshed was more important than hugging Eiko to prevent her from moving, Kara released her grapple and went over to grab the Black Gear that had spawned.

Shortly after picking up the gear, Kara sent off a phoenix to attack Eiko.

"Good, you've got a little more time now. I do have a pretty crazy idea which I don't even think will work, but..."

Before Kiki could mention the idea she'd come up with, Eiko's charged ability was able to activate. The entire battlefield, Kara included, turned monochrome as a blast of energy erupted around Eiko. Flames that were flickering were now frozen in time, unable to move even the smallest inch. This effect extended out to Kara as well, freezing her in place as she looked upon Eiko. The only one unaffected by this was Eiko herself.

Locked in time, Kara could only watch as Eiko cut a hole in space/time to appear directly in front of her. Unable to defend herself due to being trapped in a temporal stasis, Kara just had to endure the strikes Eiko did against her.

Following Eiko's onslaught, she jumped through the hole she'd made to appear back where she was before as time resumed.

"HEY! Can you hear me?! What just happened there? I couldn't get through to you at all for some reason. Anyway, this is my idea: Can you redirect attacks to another target, like a ninja's shadow substitution? What I was thinking was, this is going to sound crazy, you could try and redirect those binds she put on you before towards the Clock Face. With some luck, they might stick the hands for a little while and prevent your timer from dropping."

Kara was able to increase the time she had remaining by several more seconds. She also was able to score another hit upon Eiko but it still wasn't enough.

"This isn't working I need something stronger and I have nothing that. Will work unless I try the move I used to beat Haley with."

Kara was getting to the end of her rope with this battle again. She needed to find some sort of way to take Eiko out in a single attack. Just like that Eiko did another attack of her own which just so happened to stop time itself. Leaving Kara unable to move or even defend herself against the four attacks that came her way.

Kara was able to endure the attacks. Yet each hit only further humiliated her, time was started once again.

Kiki voiced her concern and offered an idea to try out. Kara did say anything at first but then finally spoke.

"I can hear you, she bloody hell stopped freaking time. I couldn't move or even defend myself against her I could only endure those attacks... I can try and do something like that but what if it takes time to set up. I don't think I can withstand another attack from her like the one she just did to me or even just a normal attack."

Kara looked down at her sword she thought about trying out her attack 'Malice'. But she didn't know if that'd be enough to defeat Eiko. Instead, Kara tried another spell to cast upon Eiko.

Kara jumps into the sky, wielding a javelin imbued with darkness. She then throws the javelin at Eiko, striking the target below and creating a small explosion upon contact. That is if Eiko didn't try and dodge the attack.

Instead of landing upon the ground Kara remained floating in the sky. Trying to take a page out of Eiko's own playbook.

"Just do whatever you think you need to do without putting yourself at unnecessary risks."

When Kara could move again after Eiko's decimation, she explained just what had happened to Kiki.

"I thought it would be bad and that's why I suggested you defend. It's a powerful attack so she can't do it very often, but when she does it next I'll know. It should go without saying, but you really should defend before the next one triggers."

Attempting to avoid another strike, Kara took to the sky to fire down a spear of darkness onto Eiko.

"She's weakening! Keep it going!"

"Despite how many times I've cut you down, and how your end approaches, you still fight without hesitation. I wonder what drives you? Are you that determined to prevent the end?" Eiko questioned as Kara remained aloft.

"You're safe for now, I think. Just don't try to stay in the air for too long. The thermal currents created by the flames will make flying pretty hazardous."

"So, you seek to play the coward's game, do you?" Eiko taunted. "I can beat you without even needing to strike you, just watch."

Eiko pointed her clockwork blade towards the Clock face once more and forced the hands forward, not once, but twice.

"Let's see what ends first: Your cowardice, or your life when the Reaper claims Its due."

"She's really forced your timer down now. Staying aloft won't help you when it comes to that countdown. You're back down to half your time and I don't see any Black Gears around. Your only option would be to force the clock hands back, but that'll be putting you in the line of fire..."

"I just have to hang in there for a little while longer."

Kiki once more mentioned for Kara to try and defend herself.

"I'll have to give it a try but it's still most likely going to knock me out. I just need to think of something before then."

Her spear attack had struck Eiko though while good still needed some work.

"I refuse to die by your hands, I want a future where we can all be happy and don't have. To suffer that's why I fight!"

Kara still in the air floated back down to the ground after Eiko made the clock hands move again.

"Are you afriad to strike me down yourself is that why you have to use that clock instead?" Kara questioned.

Kiki replied.

"I'll just have to try the shadow trick and see if it works, but I need her to attack me first."

Kara moved so that she was standing in front of the clock hands.

Kara fired off a small beam of darkness at Eiko.

Realising that remaining in the air would save her from physical harm, but not the relentless march of the Clock hands, Kara descended back down to the battlefield and decided to taunt Eiko, despite how much of a foolish move it might have been.

"On the contrary, I'm actually doing you a favour by not striking you myself. You'll actually last marginally longer that way. Just look at you now, even a stiff breeze may cause you to collapse." Eiko countered.

"I told you not to put yourself at unnecessary risk, yet you still go and taunt her? Do you want to be knocked down?"

Kara fired off a small beam of darkness towards Eiko.

Stepping a little to the side, Eiko easily dodged the beam of darkness.

"Nice light trick there. Shame it's not impressive."

Eiko pointed her clockwork sword towards Kara and fired off the binding threads once more.

In the same motion, she also created the Clockwork Prison around Kara as well.

"This is what you get for taunting her. You can only redirect one of the attacks, you can't avoid them both. Pick which one you want to avoid carefully."

"I need her to attack me, or else it won't work I didn't have any other choice in the matter."

Eiko dodged her attack while then casting the same two cheap tricks on Kara once more.

"I already know which one I want, it's the threads that I need to dodge."

Kara got ready to try and cast her ninja trick spell.

As the threads where shot off at Kara they did strike her body. Only for them to pass completely through Kara who had transformed her body into mist. Before reforming back into her regular self.

That left the threads to go on and hopefully strike the clock.

Kara allowed the Clockwork Prison to strike her, but turned her body into mist before the Binding Threads could even touch her. The threads continued along their path until they struck the Clock Face, preventing the hands from moving forward due to the red strings blocking their path.

"Wow, I can't believe that actually worked! Those hands won't move forward at all for a little while, even if she tried to push them with that power she used. Although, it still seems that they can move backwards! You might be able to force them back to add more time on without it ticking down!"

"You finally listened to her, I see." Eiko smirked. "No matter, that won't keep the clawing hands of Death back for long."

Three more Green Cogs appeared around the battlefield. Two of them were to Kara's left hand side, and the final one was to her right.

"Ah! You can heal now! Grab those cogs before they disappear, but watch out for her attacks!"

"What can give life, can also take it." Eiko repeated as she went over to one of the Cogs to Kara's left. With a single strike of her clockwork blade, the cog shattered to pieces, rendering its healing potential destroyed.

"She's breaking your chances of healing! Get to them before she does!"

With the threads having struck the clock instead it gave Kara a little bit. Of breathing room Kara was also able to see as three more Green Cogs. Appeared around the battlefield once again.

"What about attacking her, I'm never going to win this battle if I have to keep. Trying to prevent the clock hands from ticking down by stopping them. Or moving them backwards like you just mentioned?"

Not wasting any time Kara quickly move to the cog to her left.

Kara was able to grab the Green Cog and felt it's healing magic work on her.

Kara then tried to move to grab the other Green Cog,

Kara was able to move again and grabbed the last one.

Kara protested to the theory of adding more time to her counter.

"Do you honestly think you can beat her in what little time you've got left?! Sure, the hands have stopped ticking for now but, when they resume, you'll only have four ticks on your timer. That's just one tick above a quarter of time left!"

Kara decided to grab the remaining two gears before Eiko could break them, healing her wounds slightly.

"Scurry while you can, little mouse." Eiko stated. "Your life will soon slip away again, like fleeting sands in the wind."

This time, Eiko didn't even attempt to attack Kara, almost as if she was waiting for the hands to begin ticking again to finish her off.

"She's not doing anything. Why?! This looks sketchy on so many levels. She's probably certain that she'd win, regardless of if she dealt the finishing blow or not. This doesn't bode well, not one bit..."

The hands on the Clock face attempted to move once more, but were met with stiff resistance from the threads that bound them. However, the threads were being worn down, even if they managed to prevent the movement of the hands. They likely won't last much longer.

"I wouldn't risk getting knocked out at this point in time. She's always struck you before, knowing that you'd be able to be healed back up once you've fallen. Her complete lack of action is just really unsettling. I hope it's not what I think it is. I'll try looking into that counter some more."

"If I can just hit her with my strongest attack I believe I can defeat her!"

The only problem was whether or not Eiko dodged or let the attack strike. Eiko then made no move to strike back at Kara it was like she was waiting on something.

Kara not really know what was coming next choose to defend this turn.

Kara placed her arms around herself to defend against whatever sort of attack. Eiko might throw out next turn.

"Then, what are you waiting for? Pull out all the stops you can and just finish her off before things get worse."

Unsure of what Eiko was going to do, Kara defended against any oncoming attack and braced for impacts. Eiko didn't move from her current position, which was still a good 15ft away from Kara and slashed her sword.

A tear in space appeared in front of Eiko, allowing her blade to pass through and strike Kara even from that distance. This strike, however, was unlike any other attack Kara had experienced from Eiko. It hit with double the force of any other attack she'd done.

With her strike completed, the spatial rends in front of Eiko and Kara disappeared.

"Nice idea! I thought there was something suspicious about her actions."

/Kara - Reaper's Curse: Locked at 4 rounds. (Lock will break after next round.)\\

/Kara - Clockwork Prison: Faded.\\

/Eiko - Time Stop: Ready!\\

/Eiko - Binding Threads: Ready!\\

/Eiko - Clockwork Prison: Ready!\\

"The binds on the Clock face will break soon. Keep a very close watch on your timer and don't neglect pushing the hands back. I've finished checking out that timer and it's worse than I thought. If that actually ticks down this time, then you won't be able to be healed! Whatever you do, do not let the clock tick out! Also, taking damage down to being knocked out will also prevent you from being healed. She's really serious this time. This is certainly the final test."

"Then I'll attack now I'll bet everything I can on this one attack."

Having been able to defend against Eiko's latest attack.

Kara got ready to launch her own attack against Eiko, while Kiki replied back.

"Then I need to win, before anything else happens. I can't take anymore damage or let the clock tick down. It's all or nothing as they say and it's time to show Eiko the full extent of my powers!"

Kara slowly runs her fingers over the length of her sword. While closing the 15ft towards Eiko she began to speak.

"There is darkness inside all of us, though mine is more dangerous than most. Still, we all have it—that part of our soul that is irreparably damaged by the very trials and tribulations of life. We are what we are because of it, or perhaps in spite of it. Some use it as a shield to hide behind, others as an excuse to do unconscionable things. But, truly, the darkness is simply a piece of the whole, neither good nor evil unless you make it so"

After she finishes speaking the blade of her sword turns black in color with ancient runes inscribed in purple the blade constantly emanating a purple poisonous aura from the blade. The very blade itself is said to emulate Kara's own malice towards those who have wronged her. Kara slowly begins to whisper softly to her sword speaking to it like a lover. She opens her mouth running her tonuge along the blade only to giggle with glee afterwords. Once more the sword glows having full accepted the curse Kara has now placed upon it.

The sword itself is now cursed as well, she spins the blade around and slashes not one, not twice but three times in rapid secession the areas she slashes with her sword get affected by a powerful paralysis quickly paralyzing the limb she happens to cut numbing it to pain so that they can't initially notice the injury she manages to inflict on her enemies. The strangest ability now is its ability to drink blood from the wounds it inflicts, tapping into the latent power within their blood seeking to drain those it strikes of their vital life energies.

Kara then slashes another three times in rapid secession towards Eiko's arms and legs. Followed by another three attacks.

"You've got this. I know that you won't lose here. Just be careful, though, she still has a Contingency I can't seem to discern."

Kara decided to use her strongest attack to cut down as much of Eiko's remaining strength as she could, placing all her hopes into it. As soon as Kara began to speak, a smile crossed Eiko's face.

"Good. Things are getting interesting at last."

Eiko made no effort to defend herself or dodge the attack, just allowing it to strike her for its full strength.

"What?! She's not trying to block or dodge it? Is she crazy?!"

Kara unleashed her full fury, cutting into Eiko without any remorse. Striking her again and again, willing for her to fall beneath the dance of death she was doing. Even after the full extent of Kara's malice, Eiko was still standing, though she appeared to be gravely wounded.

"You push back the clawing hands of death, and tug on what little remains of the red string of fate. Stubborn to the end, yet you still fled from Him before. What has changed in you which allows you to stare in the face of death and not falter?

"Why do you still fight? You have only a single life to live, why are you so adamant at throwing it away for a lost cause? Seven times I've tried, and seven times I've failed. What makes you think you'd do any better?"

"She's...still standing even after that?! Although, it looks like you've got her really weak now. You should be able to pull it off providing that she doesn't go all out on you again."

Eiko was now kneeling on the floor, using Damnation to hold herself up while staggering to a hunched over standing position. She did indeed look on the verge of defeat, yet there was still a glimmer in her eyes of egotism, almost as if she was expecting something Kara knew nothing about.

"Can you really finish me off?" Eiko chuckled as some form of prismatic magic obscured her being. When her form was visible once more...

Haley now stood in the place she was in?!

"Do you really want to hurt me, Big Sis? I thought you loved me." Haley? questioned Kara, sobbing a little as if she'd been the one Kara had just unleashed every ounce of her hatred on to. "Weren't we meant to *sniff* be together forever?"

"That's hitting way below the belt! Don't let her paltry tricks get to you! She's trying to play on your emotions with *kzzzzzzzz*"

Static had now overtaken Kiki's support channel, although it was certain that she wouldn't let that happen for long.

Kara placed all her hopes into her final attack against Eiko. With each slash that hit Eiko Kara laughed with glee as this was her true self. Someone who enjoyed hitting others and watching them suffer by her hand.

"Fall, fall, fall damn you to bloody hell fall!" Kara roared.

Eiko having not even tried to defend herself took each and everyone of Kara's strikes. Until after the last one Kara was breathing quite hard she'd used up most of her remaining power. With that last attack yet Eiko was still standing before her. Though she looked gravely wounded from all those hits.

"It still wasn't enough to finish her off I put everything I had into that attack."

Eiko then question why Kara kept on fighting again.

"Haley." Kara answered.

Kara was silent for a while before speaking again. "I fight because I want to give Haley a future where she can be happy. One where she doesn't have to suffer where she can enjoy the warmth and happiness of her sisters. It's not a lost cause I'll gladly give my own life if it means Haley own future can still be changed. Because I believe that I can!"

Seeing Eiko kneeling on the floor with Damnation being used to hold herself up. She looked on the verge of defeat yet there was still something she had up her sleeve that Kara didn't know about.

"I can and I will!"

Kara rose her own sword up to deliver the finishing blow to Eiko. When she then began to chuckle using some magic she vanished and Haley. Reappeared in her place standing right before Kara and she was crying a little. This caused Kara's sword arm to falter for a moment Kiki spoke but then was cut off from Kara.

Seeing Haley? standing there before her Kara was at a loss on what to do. "H.. Haley?" Kara questioned she didn't know what to do as Haley? asked her some questions.

While it hurt to see Haley? standing there before her Kara refused to believe, That it was the real Haley. "You're not real just some cheap trick to try and trick me." Kara tightened her grip on her sword and brought it down at Haley?

"I'm sorry."

A tear rolled down her cheek as Kara attacked Haley? one final time.

Refusing to believe that the person before her was Haley, Kara headed over to her weakened opponent and dealt the finishing blows. While it looked very close to the real deal, some things just seemed a little...off. Upon striking down the impostor, the illusion shattered to reveal that it was all just a trick played by Eiko whom, while downed, was still breathing. The static on Kiki's support channel cleared.

"Good, you didn't fall for her illusion. From the looks of things, you've managed to take her down, yet..."

The battlefield had not changed one bit, and Kara's counter still ticked down...

"Something's off. Oh no, the Contingency!"

"Do you think you've won? Do you believe you have bested a Keeper of Time? You are still too weak to resist the call of Darkness. You have lost to it several times and you even fully gave into it just to beat me. I am not finished with you yet!"

Eiko began to rise up off the floor, kneeling once more. A faint sandy tint began to cover her body as she was forced into some kind of stasis. All the wounds Kara had inflicted on her were being undone to the point of the start of this stage of the fight. It was as if time itself was reversing for her alone. Kara's wounds remained still present on her, however. The only good thing that might have come from it was the fact that Kara's timer was also reversed back to its maximum duration as a side effect of Eiko's renewal. When all of Eiko's wounds had closed, the stasis around her shattered and she stood once more as an adversary to Kara.

"How many more cheats does she have?! You spent all the time knocking her down to only have her heal it all back up when we thought we'd won!"

Even though her wounds may have healed, it came at the price of Eiko using up a large amount of her remaining reserves of power. The physical damage may have been undone, but the strain of prolonged combat was not.

"Her contingency's gone, so she likely won't have any more cheap tricks like that waiting in reserve. One thing is still bothering me, though, and that's the fact she still has potent ability left which she hasn't used at all throughout this whole fight. Be very careful, I think she might use it soon."

Having dealt the finishing blows only for it to be nothing more than an illusion. Created by Eiko Kara grew annoyed with the outcome having thought she'd won the battle.

"What's going on I thought this was over?"

Seeing as how the battlefield didn't return them back to the real world. Kara didn't quite understand just what was going on Eiko then spoke to her.

"I've already won, I've bested the Keeper of Time. There's nothing more for me to prove to you. The darkness is apart of me and I can control however I want. Yet you just refuse to stay down I'll just have to show you that I'm better than you."

Kara watched silently as Eiko rose from the floor all her wounds healed themselves. Leaving an unharmed Eiko standing right before Kara.

"What do I have to do kill her, cut her into a million pieces damn this is tiresome."

Kara knew that Eiko must have used up a lot of power with that little trick of hers. Kara didn't have much power left herself as her last attack had taken. A great deal of power just to perform this left Kara in a similar state as Eiko when it came to how much power remained.

"It's time I switched things around too my advantage let's see how she deals. With having to battle me in a realm of darkness. I'll just have to beat her before she can pull that ability out of her ass."

"World of Darkness!" Kara cried out.

A vast dark aura had formed around Kara's being and suddenly shot outwards. Turning everything for a moment pitch black. Before revealing both Kara and Eiko standing before each other again. Around the edges of the battlefield, small areas began to slowly become covered in darkness.

Attempting to obscure Eiko's vision, Kara called forth darkness to engulf the battlefield. Eiko didn't seem affected nor impressed by it.

"Did you forget you were fighting a Lycan?" Eiko questioned. "Darkness is the realm in which Wolves hunt. You'd only hinder yourself with that as the brains behind your empty head won't be able to see anything due to the darkness."

"Didn't really think that one through, did you? I can't see through darkness so I wouldn't be able to offer any aid during that. My whole visuals went black when you used it. She actually helped us by dispelling it. You would've been little more than easy pickings for her if she left it going."

The gears making up the battlefield began to intermittently stop and start, indicating that Eiko was about to stop time once more.

"She's going to stop time again but, this time, I don't think she'll just strike you normally. Even if you defended you might not survive the coming attack. The level of power for what's coming after the timestop is akin to the levels you used on her before, but much more refined. It's an Avatar level ability. Only someone of similar level could survive it. If you conceded, I'm sure she'll not use it. Either way, it looks like there's little you can do to prevent it."

If Eiko truly was going to use her Limit Ability, then Kara only really had three choices, and none of them sounded welcoming:

Trust in her Bonds: In the previous timeline, Kara was going to receive an ability to avoid a single fatal attack when she reached the pinnacle of her Bond. The rules may be the same in this world, or they may not. Whatever the case, if she wished for it hard enough, maybe her pleas would get through and reach the one she held dear?

Pray for a Miracle: There's nothing else she could do. Only a miracle could save her now. Her Bond is likely not even close to reaching the level of intimacy that would allow her to avoid even death itself.

Concede Defeat: Forfeit the fight in Eiko's favour, losing everything she had gained to this point. A surefire way to avoid the worst, but at a great cost.

Alternatively, Kara could just carry on as normal and hope for the best.

"I don't even know what I'm fighting anymore just who is the real you? The girl I first met that day when you were being chased by HIM. Or this person who controls a vast amount of power that I never knew about until now? Kara asked.

Kara's spell was dispelled and Kiki spoke up.

"I thought I was still fighting this form of her the Lycan form. Didn't cross my mind so, I didn't think about it like that.

The gears around the battlefield stopped then started up again.

"I refuse to concede to her if I did then all of this would have been for nothing. I will win this battle and show her not to look down on me!"

Kara sheathed her sword placed her hands together and started to wish her hardest. Going with trusting in her bond with Haley that would allow her to survive this attack.

"Haley, if you can hear me I could really use some help right about now. I wish that you were here with me right now, I miss you and want to be with you. I know I haven't been the best older sister to you. But I want everything to change I want you to trust that I will always be there for you and I'll do whatever I can to make our time together as special as ever."

"I'm not even going to waste my breath explaining that to a brainless robot like you. If you won't shut up by yourself, then I'll just have to shut you up instead." Eiko countered before activating the Time Stop effect she used before.

In the seconds prior to time freezing around Kara, she placed her last hopes in the power of the Bond she'd forged with Haley. A faint comforting warmth came from the Bond Card she carried on her but even that stopped when time froze.

"Your arrogance and senseless desperation have bought you this far. Without the aid of others, you would have failed before we even begun this test. How strong are you alone? Can you withstand all of time closing in around you and erasing your tainted being from existence? Behold the Gears of Life and witness as they bring about your End Time!"

Eiko raises her sword vertically, with the flat end pointing towards Kara and the ticking pendulum swaying. The hourglass charm begins to glow as it turns of its own accord, spilling its sand downwards into the empty reservoir at its base. A large Clock Face appears beneath Kara and begins to tick down from Twelve at a slow pace.

When the sand at the base of the hourglass charm depletes, Eiko turns her sword, bladed end aimed at Kara and slashes downwards, rending a void in Time and Space itself, freezing the relentless countdown of the clock beneath her. Locked in her temporal prison, Kara can only watch as Eiko increases her own speed tenfold and beings to rapidly teleport around Kara, slashing wildly and summoning sharpened gears to pummel down towards her. All of these attacks stop in place upon reaching 5ft away from Kara, equally frozen in time as she is.

Countless times Eiko warps and rends holes in the fabric of time, erasing moments in Kara's existence with each strike, tearing away at her very presence on this Earth. Memories flood past Kara's eyes and are sliced to ribbons by Eiko and her dance of death.

After innumerable strikes, Eiko appears in front of Kara once more and raises her blade again in the same fashion she did to orchestrate this destruction of the time stream. The hourglass charm turns once more, rewinding its previous expulsion of the Sands of Life. When all the sands return to their original position, time flows around Kara once more, yet she still remains locked in place.

"I WON'T LET YOU!" A familiar, yet impossible to place voice screams, the only sound Kara has heard aside from Eiko's onslaught. A shadowy silhouette of a small girl appears in front of Kara, holding the very blade that Eiko had been using against her. Unlike its mirror, this blade looked unaffected by the passing of time. Poising the blade in a defensive position, a dome of black crystal begins to appear all around Kara and her shadowy companion, blocking off all view of what lay beyond it.

Encased in her protective barrier of Crystal, Kara still felt the innumerable attacks made against her strike against the shield, shaking the very foundations of the defence to its core until one impossibly powerful blow caused cracks to form on the upper part of the dome, yet it still held strong. The barrier remained in place for moments after the final strike and time soon resumed around Kara, freeing her from her temporal imprisonment. The crystal dome began to crumble, its creator visibly taxed from the immense power that was mitigated via the shield. When the last remnants of the barrier collapsed, the shadow girl faded from vision and in her place was the Bond Card that Kara had prayed to. Its warmth had faded, and its power spent for now.

/Kara gained the passive Crystal Cocoon.\\

/Crystal Cocoon: Before a killing blow is dealt, Haley dives in front of Kara and channels all her power into making an impenetrable dome of Black Crystal over them, rendering the attack ineffective. The sheer amount of power needed to form this barrier weakens Haley to such an extent that she cannot continue fighting, pulling her out of the combat to recover. Can only be used ONCE per RP day.\\

"You don't even have the decency to die when you're meant to." Eiko venomously spat. "You claim you'll save my mother, yet it was my mother who just saved you. I'm through with trying to work with defective tools. Unless you can substantially increase both your intellect and your aptitude, then I'd be better served finding someone else to fill your place. Even a Wellstone has more combat use than you."

The space around Kara began to revert back to the fountain plaza the two were in before their fight. Nothing had changed their except the fact that only minutes had passed since Kara arrived there. Eiko was back in her regular clothes, looking decidedly resentful towards Kara.

"Failed. Failed failed failed FAILED! YOU FAILED!" Eiko repeated, her anger rising with each word. "You couldn't even pass the simplest test without throwing in the towel! The only one deserving of praise was that girl you had spoon-feeding that empty head of yours with what you had to do! You didn't even think for yourself ONCE!"

Even though Eiko deemed the whole thing as a failure, Kara still felt a little stronger than she was before their fight.

"Give it a rest and just shut the hell up already" Kara snapped.

Eiko went through with questioning Kara before going through with her Limit. Kara kept on wishing her hardest for Haley to hear her somehow. Time stopped around Kara Eiko had begun to slice Kara apart with her blade. Erasing parts of her from time Kara watched as memories she held dear flashed past her. When the end was about to come Kara heard a familiar voice.

Kara saw the shadowy silhouette appeared before her. Somehow her wish had reached Haley who used her own sword to create a dome of black crystal. That formed around Kara protecting her from Eiko's attack. Kara wished that there was something she could do to help her protector out but didn't know what she could do. After a while, the shield faded and the shadow girl who looked to be taxed from the power. Used to cast this spell faded away in Kara's hand she held the bonded card.

"Thank you, Haley," Kara whispered.

It was a small step in the right direction something that made Kara feel happy. However was clearly upset by the whole outcome of the fight.

"When, where or how I die is for me to decide and I can't save Haley if I'm dead," Kara replied back. "Maybe I am weak by myself, but when I work with others that's where I get my power from. You're just a sore loser who just can't handle the fact that I beat you again." Kara later added.

She felt like walking up to Eiko and striking her across the face. They found themselves back near the fountain and Kara walked over to where she had placed the sword and shoulder-guards she placed them on her person again.

"I'm here again Mistress let's go home, I wanna see Haley and the others again."

Kara started to walk away from Eiko who kept ranting about how Kara had failed. "Throwing in the towel would have been me admitting my defeat. So, what if I didn't think for myself but thought of the others who's happiness goes before my own. I'm not like you who only cares about themselves."

Kara left Eiko alone by herself.

When Kara found herself back at the fountain plaza, the first thing she did was recover her crystal gear.

"I take it things didn't go too well for you with her? Who needs whatever paltry tricks she could offer? All you need is me. I can provide many more blessings and boons than she could ever hope to comprehend."

"You lost the first time you fell to me." Eiko countered. "I guess I overestimated your strength without that Cursed Object backing you. Fall victim to it for all I care, give in to its whispers of power. You clearly lack the cognitive capabilities to understand that power is not gained without a price."

"Pay no heed to her uneducated ramblings. She doesn't understand what true power is. To be Omnipotent is to have power that transcends whatever imagined costs she has in mind."

Before they could get into an even more heated argument, Kara left the fountain plaza and started to head home.

"You can say that fighting her was very tuff and challenging. While she did help me to better control my dark powers. Things just fell apart after that with her going on about how I always have other's thinking for me and not handling things by myself."

As Kara walked away Eiko said one last thing to her. Which caused Kara to stop and turn around to face her.

"That attitude of yours is one day going to get you killed. You're really pushing right now with just how much more I can take from you. I'm tired of you always belittling me and insulting me every chance you get. Do, you think your Mother would approve of your current actions towards me right now?" Kara questioned.

Instead, she vanished from not giving Eiko a chance to reply back.

"How are the other's doing?" Kara asked wishing to change the subject. She had reappeared a good distance away from the park. She stood next to a corner store and walked inside where out of the kindness of her heart she bought some snacks for everyone. Following it up by returning home where after walking into the house went in search of the others.

Wanting to get the last word in, Kara fired off a final insult towards Eiko before disappearing off. That would likely make matters much worse than they already were, but at least it allowed Kara to vent one last time before leaving. Outside of a nearby convenience store, Kara asked how the others were doing as she purchased some snacks for the group.

"They've already had their evening meal and are likely winding down for bed right now. Of course, as there's no school for them tomorrow, they'll likely stay up later than usual. If I'm not mistaken, I can sense my Mistress's presence in the bath back at home. The other two are likely with her as well."

With arms laden with snacks, Kara headed back home to rejoin the others. As soon as she entered the front doors, Kara could hear the muffled playing of the twins coming from the direction of the large bath. It seems that Erys's ability to pinpoint Haley's location was very accurate.

"Why don't you take the snacks upstairs and then join the others in the bath? I'm sure you could do with a relaxing soak after what you've been through."

On her way home Erys told Kara how the other's were doing.

"Didn't think I'd be gone for that long, but it's good to see that. They're all doing well it will be nice to see them again."

Kara entered the house and went to her room. Where she placed the snacks on the table followed by undressing and placing a towel around her body. "That will be nice I could use a nice relaxing soak." Kara agreed. On her way towards the bath, she asked Erys a question.

"Do, you think that some point in the future I could train under you a tiny bit. I'd like to if possible grow even stronger and also at some point. Gain the next part of this crystal gear of mine."

Kara arrived at the bath door and knocked upon it.

"It's me Kara I'm home now do you guys mind if I join you?" Kara asked.

A couple of moments later she entered into the bath.

Kara was a little surprised to hear that the others were already preparing for bed.

"Your shift at the Cafe didn't end until seven and after that you had to tidy up as well. You didn't get to the park until at least half seven in the evening. You really should keep better track of time. You're making it sound like you've been apart from them for way more than a couple of hours."

Taking Erys up on her suggestion, Kara took her purchased foodstuffs to her bedroom and proceeded to undress in preparation for a relaxing soak in the bath. On her way to the bath, Kara asked if Erys could help train her.

"I'm afraid there's not much I can do without a sturdy enough physical form. Most of my powers are channelled through the blades yourself and my Mistress carry. In order for me to bestow upon you another armament, you'll need to do more than just train. My strength is gained through my following, like any of the False Gods this world has, so I will need more followers before I can gift you the next armament. Through sacrifices in my name to conversions of the sheep following the False Gods, whichever manner you see fit you can employ to increase my followers."

Arriving at the bathroom's door, Kara knocked upon it and asked if she could come in. Evidently, there was no response other than a slow stop to the playing of the girls. Unsure of whether she could enter or not, Kara took her chances and entered the open tiled flooring before the bath. Kara briefly saw Lilly's naked, smiling form before having some warm bathwater playfully thrown in her face.

"We're sisters now, you don't need to ask if you can bathe with us." Lilly informed Kara with a chuckle. "Go rinse yourself off and come on in."

"It just feels like I've been gone far longer then I thought I would. Most have been because of doing battle with that girl."

Once she had left the snacks behind and stripped down, she headed. For the bath and Erys spoke about needing followers before bestowing. To Kara another armament while Erys had mentioned this before to Kara. It was still something she just wasn't used to doing.

"Can't I have people who like me be used as followers. I just don't really know how one goes and gains followers I'll have to think of something."

She arrived at the bathroom and after knocking. Entered the bath where she briefly saw Lilly's naked form, she looked at it for a moment. Then had warm water tossed into her face playfully.

"I'm still not used to having sisters so, it's kinda weird for me to just enter. Without knocking and all I don't want something embarrassing to happen." Kara tells Lilly. She took off her towel and went over to give herself a rinse down. Before going over to the bath where she stepped inside.

"Hello." Kara greeted the twins.

She sat down and tried to relax, she thought about what sort of sisterly things. She would be able to do with them, would some of the stuff be like. What Lilly had done with the twins in the old world. Or would new things happen like just being welcomed into a loving family.

"What have you guys been doing?"

"Those kinds of people will be followers of you and not me. Think on it a little more and then see if you can come to any kind of epiphany. For now, relax and rest up for your little outing tomorrow."

Upon Lilly's statement, Kara admitted that she was still not used to having siblings and didn't want to walk in on any embarrassing scenes. Despite her seemingly modest explanation, Kara still checked out her sisters out of habit. Seeing all their naked forms without any kind of attempt to hiding them was something Kara didn't have the pleasure to engage in during the past timeline. Perhaps it was because of her determination in the fight with Eiko, but Kara strangely felt much closer to all of the Seras and not just Haley. Close enough that...

...she felt they regarded her as an actual family member now rather than an Adoptive Sister. Granted, she was still a distance away from being as close as Lilly is to the Twins, but this was a good enough start. Kara went to rise off as Lilly voiced her opinion on Kara's earlier admittance.

"We've bathed together before, haven't we? It's not like you're seeing something you're not meant to. You're a girl as well. Although..."

Kara suddenly felt hands groping at her chest.

"You're only a few months older than me, yet you're more developed. What's your secret? Did you drink lots of milk when you were younger, or something?"

It wasn't exactly an unpleasant experience, but it was certainly unexpected. She could even feel Lilly's own nipples rubbing against her back as she went about sizing up the small breasts on Kara's chest. Following on from the unexpected 'Bonding' the two did, Lilly lowered herself into the bath and rejoined the twins. Shortly after rinsing herself down, Kara joined the others in the welcoming warmth of the bath. The twins returned the greeting to them with a smile and a nod.

Kara relaxed with her back against the outer edges of the bath. As soon as she was seated, Haley went over to her and nestled herself between Kara's legs, effectively sitting on Kara's lap. Holly also went over to sit on Kara's left, while Lilly mirrored her on Kara's right. All four of them were now huddled together as any family would be.

Attempting to create a conversation, Kara asked what the others had been doing.

"Not much, really. I cleared the homework we were set today while Haley played computer games. I'm sure she's going to beg to copy mine just before it's due."

"Homework's got a deadline so we can have fun before its due. If we waste time doing it as soon as we get it, then we can't spend that time doing fun things."

"Whatever you say. *sigh* Just don't copy mine word for word otherwise we'll both get in trouble. Anyway, I'm not sure what Lilly did. All I know is that I saw her heading straight to her dressing room as soon as we got in and she didn't leave there until just before dinner time."

"I was...cleaning up in there, that's what. Cleaning does take time."

There was certainly another motive behind the unusual amount of time Lilly spent in her dressing room, but she likely wouldn't admit it.

"You kinda look tired. Tough day at the Cafe? Things were a little hectic when we went in, did it get worse as the day went on? Just don't push yourself too hard. It's nice you've got a part time job and all, but you're still at school. You need time to relax and play as well."

Holly was looking directly into Kara's eyes as she said that, using her innate innocent appeal to draw the very answers from Kara's soul. Although, looking down at Holly, Kara did notice a few things which certainly weren't there earlier. First things first, she had a silver tattoo-like marking on the left side of her neck. The marking was in the shape of a shield and it faintly pulsed an indistinct glow. From the corner of her eyes, Kara also noticed a very faint red line down the middle of Holly's torso, effectively bisecting her from the base of her chest down to just above her waist. As soon as Kara tried to focus on it, she saw nothing but the delicate complexion of Holly, without any kind of line down her. Thinking back to the 'ending' she received in her last attempt, that was where she'd been sliced by a demented Haley. Could it be...?

Kara followed Eiko's advice and looked forward to her time with Lilly the next day. While also relaxing she had a hard day after all. So, now was the time to enjoy herself with the others. Kara felt like she had become much closer to the three of them. It was a very nice start to something she wanted a bit more of.

"We ha..." Kara was cut off and let out a small moan. As she suddenly felt Lilly's hands grope her chest. This made Kara blush and moan again, which she could help but feel excited about. As Lilly asked her a question about her breasts.

"I don't have a secret yet what about you?" Kara asked.

Before Lilly returned to the bath Kara returned the favor and groped Lilly's chest. With her hands giving them a few gentle squeeze's of her own.

As Kara relaxed in the bath the others came over and sat beside her. With Haley in the middle. Holly on the left and Lilly on the right. She used a hand to pat everyone on the head and smiled.

"Homework is important, try to do it tomorrow if you can. I'll help out later if you need any help on something you don't understand." Kara turned her head towards Lilly, Wondering just what Lilly could have been doing in her room for that long. "I'll help you clean up next time if you need it?" Kara offered.

Holly went on to ask about the rest of her day. While looking into her eyes Kara cast her own spell. To shield some of her thoughts from Holly she didn't wish for Holly to know that Kara had lusted after the girls in the cafe. Let alone having that draining battle with Eiko that was something that shouldn't be known.

"Yeah, the day was tuff it got a little worse as the day went on. Though I started working with two other coworkers to better learn things at the cafe. So, it took a bit of extra time as it was a lot to take in right now." Kara moved her head and rested it against Lilly's shoulder. "I would like to play and relax but I just need to find the time where I can do that."

While taking a look at Holly Kara was able to see that. She had a silver tattoo-like marking on her neck. While she tried to glimpse it more it looked like a shield. Then faded out of sight even the red line that she saw was also gone.

"Is there anything we can do as a family together sometime. Maybe go shopping for some new clothes or just go for a walk around the city?"

Lilly's surprise groping of Kara was met with a swift return of the act, resulting in a small yelp of surprise from Lilly as Kara fondled the budding mounds on her chest. There wasn't really much there to grope, yet there was certainly a delicate rise to the area around her nipples, indicating that her breasts were in the process of developing. When the groping came to an end, the bath time conversations began.

"You're just as bad as Holly with that. Guess I've got no choice but to as you're stealing Lilly away for most of the day. Having two people do it would make it quicker, I guess, but don't you have your own to do?"

Kara then offered to help Lilly 'tidy her dressing room', but the suggestion was hastily shot down.

"N-no, that won't be necessary. It's all in order now, and it shouldn't get messy for a while."

Lilly's aversion to accepting assistance for such a mundane task probably meant that she wasn't just cleaning in there. Next, Kara shielded her thoughts from the probing powers of the twins, even though Holly's speciality was seeing the possible immediate future. At least she was covered for if Haley tried the same thing with her ability to probe the past. Kara vaguely explained why the Cafe was more draining today.

"It's good that you have coworkers that you can get along with and who are willing to help out. The Cafe sounds like a nice place to work. We've all got tomorrow off from school, so you could relax then?"

Wanting to spend more time with her new family, Kara asked if there were any family outings they could do around the city.

"There's always the Arcades and Play areas around the park. There's also the local swimming pool, but they'll likely be busy this time of year."

"There are a lot of Cafes and dessert places dotted around the city which serve some delicious sweets. Sweets always make for a good day out."

"There's the Zoo and Wildlife Parks which have lots of cute animals in them. I think there's even a petting area in the Zoo as well that lets you hug and stroke the animals."

"We don't really go to clothing stores that much as all our clothes are made to order, so I'm not sure what kind of stores there are around which we could go to."

Haley spoke about Kara having homework which she had forgotten about. Until right this very moment. "Yeah I do wish I didn't though." Kara sighed.

With her thoughts shielded from the twins Holly asked about when. Kara would be able to relax next. "Maybe will just have to find some time to do that."

The three others each replied back on things to do as a family.

"How, about some playtime at the park, a visit to the dessert shop and a trip to the petting zoo?" Kara asked.

"Is there anything any of you guys want to do with me?"

Kara was partially in agreement with Haley's dislike for homework.

"Yeah! We do enough work at school, why do we have to take some home with us?"

"It's to show that we've understood the lesson material and to show the teachers where we might need further help, or what's too easy for us."

Kara suggested something they could all do together at some point, merging several of their suggestions into a single outing idea.

"Though not necessarily in that order, of course. The petting Zoo's a bus journey away, so we'll have to do that first. We can go there, then stop by the dessert shop for lunch before ending with playtime in the park."

She then asked if the others had something they wanted to do with her.

"We've got our day out together tomorrow, so I'm okay for now."

"I still want a rematch with you since you beat me last time. I wanna get stronger before then, so it can wait for now."

"I can't really think of anything at the moment, though your outing to the water park with the Cafe sounds fun. I wish I could've gone as well."

"They want to make us suffer that's what."

While Kara did agree with Holly's reasoning she still hated homework. Lilly suggested they do everything Kara suggested just in a different order.

"We can do that."

Each girl spoke about what the wanted to do with Kara.

"I think you'll be a little surprised the next time you battle me." Kara tells Haley. She then looked to Holly. "I could always ask to see if you guys can all come along with me?" Kara yawned for a moment meaning she was tired it had been a rather long and busy day for her. "I've got snacks in my room so you guys can help yourselves if you want."

Kara agreed to the suggested order for their group outing and teased Haley with some very limited hints at how stronger she'd become.

"I could say the same about you. I'll be much stronger before then!"

Unable to resist Holly's request, Kara suggested that she could ask to see if the others could come to Pandamonium with the Kira-Crew.

"If it wouldn't be too much trouble."

"We could pay our own way in if that'll help with negotiations. We'll make do with just a lift there and back. Everything else we can pay for."

The day's exhaustion was getting to Kara and it had begun to show.

"We should all be getting ready for bed. After all, some of us have an early start tomorrow."

"I guess so."

"But I don't wanna! I wanna play more!"

The girls finished up their bath and dried off. Kara informed the others about the snacks she'd picked up and, as expected, Haley was all for the idea of a sugar binge before bed time. The other girls were happy about it as well but it a more modest way. Haley suggested a snack party before they all turned in for the night, likely because she wanted to spend a little more time with the others.

With towels wrapped around their bodies for modesty, the four girls headed upstairs to get changed into their sleepwear.

With the bathtime having come to an end Kara and the others. All got out and dried off wrapping the towels around themselves they headed to Kara's room. But first they split off to change into their sleepwear. While Kara entered into her room she was already feeling the effects of the long day and just wanted to get some sleep.

She changed into her sleepwear a black vest and underwear set. Then climbed into bed avoiding the snacks she wasn't really hungry.

Now dressed in their sleepwear, the twins and Lilly briefly stopped by Kara's room to help themselves to some of the snacks. Seeing Kara's evident weariness, the girls hugged her goodnight before heading out and leaving Kara to some well deserved rest. The exhaustion of the day was beginning to set in full swing and Kara soon fell to sleep...

Drifting through slumber, akin to one coming across a dream, Kara found herself lost between dreams and reality as a mixture between white and red began to fill Kara's vision. Rubbing her eyes to adjust them to the new surroundings, Kara looked upon the familiar setting of Charon's office.

"Welcome, Kara." Charon greeted Kara, sitting across from her. "Fear not, you are fast asleep back at home. I have merely summoned your subconsciousness to this space. I have sensed that you have not only become closer to your Bonded, but also to those around her as well. The fruits of your hard labour will not go unrewarded."

Charon placed his hand on the large white table between the two of them and slowly began to raise it upwards, a deck of cards looking identical to Kara's Bond Card began to appear underneath his hand.

"To form such a Bond that it transcends the very fabric of Space and Time is truly no small feat. You have sacrificed much to prove your devotion to Her, and She has noticed, even if She isn't aware of it yet. You've even gone as far as rewriting a small part of the World's history to prevent a calamity from claiming Her. Now then..."

Charon picked up the deck of cards that had formed and shuffled them, throwing out a total of nine cards across the table in front of Kara in a circular shape, with a single card in the centre of the other eight.

"The time has arrived for you to reach out to the Bonds that have formed between yourself and the Sera girls and manifest their powers into a physical form. While your heart does not hold sway over the powers of the two you are not bonded with, you can influence the growth between yourself and your Bonded."

Two of the nine cards, the ones to the far left and right of the circle, moved outwards a short distance of their own accord before turning face up and revealing what lay on their front side. These cards began to float upwards before gently moving towards Kara and disappearing into particles of light that entered her.

/Bond Ability - Lilly: Gained Flame Tornado!\\

/Flame Tornado: A fusion between Wind and Fire born from Kara's bond with Lilly. This ability allows either girl to create a whirling torrent of flames that speed towards their target with such force that it may knock them off their feet! Magic/Fire based Skill, Range - 15ft, Knockdown chance: 30%, Damage: 1d10+Int Bonuses added together.\\

/Bond Ability - Holly: Gained Duality!\\

/Duality: A fusion of Light and Darkness born from Kara's Bond with Holly. This ability allows either girl to fire off a missile created from both Darkness and Light Magics. Targets struck by this attack with have their energy drained and transferred to the girl who's most wounded out of the two. Light/Darkness based Magic Skill, Range - 15ft (Piercing), Heal percentage: 50% of total damage dealt, Damage: 1d10+Int Bonus/Dex Bonus (whichever is highest for the caster)\\

"Cultivating these bonds further will yield even more powerful opportunities for growth."

Charon turned over the card in the very centre of the ones still on the table. The face-up side of this card looked identical to Kara's current bond card, yet the image on it was vastly different. Instead of Haley looking over her shoulder at Kara, she now held Kara's left arm between her own, looking slightly embarrassed while doing so. Their Bond was strengthening, but it was still some time before reaching its peak.

"Your faith in Her is what has allowed you to vastly improve your relationship with each other. Calling to Her to protect you, even when you were faced with an inevitable end, showed exactly how much trust you place in Her. Such things are not to be overlooked, and your faith resonated with Her heart as well. Your choice will come soon, but first..."

The Bond Card in the centre of the circle glimmered out and merged with Kara as well, changing her previous Bond card to the new one.

"You likely have a lot of questions. This is a fair amount to take in. Feel free to ask me what you wish."

Kara hugged the twins and Lilly goodnight after they had helped. Themselves to some of the snacks after seeing them leave the room Kara. Drifted off to sleep which she needed very much after a short time. Lost between dreams and other things her vision was filled with white and red colors after rubbing her eyes. Kara opened them and found herself inside of Charon's office.

"Hello sir." Kara greeted him not sure why she was here. But Charon went on to explain things. As Kara took a seat in a chair in front of him. "I have noticed that they are all treating me a lot nicer then they have been. I've still got a long ways to go before everything turns out for the better."

"I've done so much for her, I just would have liked to have known my feelings. For Haley sooner but I didn't, all I want is her to be happy and maybe one day. For the two of us to be together at some point." Kara saw as a table rose before them and cards that looked like Haley's bonded card but were different were then being used.

Kara watched as two of the cards floated up and then. Moved towards her where they disappeared into particles of light that entered into her. "I didn't know this was going to happen."

Another card was turned over, it was the bonded card with Haley. But the image looked different she was holding Kara's arm between her own. "I didn't know if my wish would reach her or not." the new card changed to Kara's new one and it was time to ask some questions.

"Then do you know about my battle with Eiko?" Kara asked. She didn't know how much he knew or about that Kara wasn't the real her but someone from another world.

"What will happen between myself and Haley now that we have a much. Stronger bond with one another will Haley start to show that she cares about me at all like how I care about her? Kara asked.

Kara tried to think about Lilly and Holly.

"Do you know how much things will change in time with Lilly and Holly?" Kara then went to ask one final question.

"How much do you know about the one known as Eiko?"

Kara explained her views on the developing bonds between herself and her sisters as Charon explained the reason as to why he summoned Kara's subconsciousness at this moment in time. When the option for questions was offered, Kara fired off what was on her mind.

"I know partially what went on as it caused your Bonds to grow exponentially. However, there are details even my abilities could not pick up. My knowledge about the one known as 'Eiko' is also strangely lacking. It is as if she both exists on this plane, and another plane simultaneously. Her existence is fleeting across many times and places, like sands blown in the wind. She is both meant to be, and not meant to be.

"I am aware that she possesses power akin to some of the highest ranked members of the Empowered Council. Many anomalies began forming recently, and I am certain that she has been the catalyst to this, even if she is not aware. Things which should have happened have not, and things which were never meant to be have become reality. The only one here who could learn more about her is yourself, as you have experienced her powers firsthand."

"One thing you must remember in regards to your Bonded is that she is still a child. What she considers to be intimate is hopefully vastly different from what someone older than her would. She can reciprocate your feelings, but her actions will never be more than what her young mind understands. As she grows older, of course, her actions will change accordingly. The seeds of your relationship have begun to bloom so, given time, she will show just how close she has gotten to you. You may have already experienced her growing emotions for you. Time is all you need to see the rest.

"As you are not Bonded as closely to them as you are to Haley, while they may become close to you, they will never peak above your ties with Haley. If all goes well in your outing tomorrow, you may find yourself even closer to Lilly than you already are, and you might return here to manifest the power gained from it. For Holly, however, I am unsure. Your ties to her, while similar to Lilly's, are fainter and not as developed. There appears to be some kind of barrier between you two which will require far more than just pleasantries to overcome. I believe it may be something along the lines of jealousy over how differently you are treating her to her sisters? You may need to come to a mutual understanding before you can progress. After all, like Haley, she is still young and impulsive."

"Now then, let us continue. Before you are six opportunities of power which may manifest as a result of the first milestone in your path of Bonding. Simply hover your hand over the card and its power will be known to you. If it is one you desire, then you need only to take it in hand. Be wary, though, as when you pick one of them, the other opportunities will be lost in the sea of your heart until you can next reach out to them. Some of them may get stronger over time, and other may already be powerful upon first contact. Time itself is the best way to strengthen ones powers, so what may originally seem lost in amongst the immediate powers which others can give may in fact become formidable as time goes on. Think carefully about your choice and take all the time you need to decide."

Beginning with the top three, Kara viewed what powers they might give:

/Lifeline (Passive): 50% of all self-healing Haley does is replicated and distributed directly to Kara. Haley needs to be within 15ft of Kara for this ability to activate.\\

/Partner Strike (Rank 1, Active): On a successful Weakness attack or knockdown, Haley has a small chance of following up with a guaranteed Critical strike on another target, knocking them down as well. (Rank 1 Crit damage: x1.25 base damage, Follow Up chance: 20%)\\

/Crystalline Eruption (Active): A powerful attack combining both Haley and Kara's mastery over their unique powers. Haley summons forth crystal spires out of the ground in a 15ft diameter circle and Kara calls forth violent winds to shatter them, creating a slicing maelstrom of jagged crystals. The force at which these crystals erupt, and the violence of the winds, has a high chance of knocking down all affected targets. Haley must be in Thaumaturge form for this attack to be available. (Damage: 2d12+Int&Str Bonuses [Haley - Int, Kara - Str], Knockdown Chance: 40%, Cooldown: 5 rounds\\

Kara perused the bottom three options:

/Ring Upgrade - Premeditated Scanning (Rank 1, Passive): At battle start, Kara's Ring has a small chance to scan all opponents without needing to be prompted and without them having a chance to resist. (Rank 1 Chance: 20%)\\

/Ring Upgrade - Sis-dar (Sister Radar) (Passive): Kara always knows where one of her sisters are and what they are doing, including anything private they may be taking part in. The sister is chosen at random every 2 timeframes. This ability functions of its own accord, and Kara cannot turn it off, but can suppress it with a successful WP check.\\

/Ring Upgrade - Phantom Sounds (Active): On a target that has been successfully Scanned (either in or out of combat), Kara can make an opposed WP check to force the target to hear sounds which may make their holding more difficult. Doing so in combat takes one standard action and lasts for up to three turns based on degrees of success/failure difference in the opposed WP check. Cooldown: 4 turns.\\

Charon answered the questions that Kara had asked coming up with her own answers.

"'Eiko's from the future and is Haley's daughter, she's been known to use time magic. Yet also seems to be able to use Lilly's, Holly and my magic as well." Kara tells Charon.

She didn't know what else to tell him about Eiko.

"All things take time as you say, just having Haley understand how I feel. Along with returning those same feelings will be nice. If things go further then whatever happens then can be acted upon then." Charon then spoke about Holly which caused Kara to sigh a little in defeat. "She's upset with me for spending time alone with Lilly tomorrow. Then there's also how her spirit guardian Remi thinks of me which I can say she hates me. Holly and I are like two different sides of a coin."

Kara now had a choice to make as six cards were then. To be used she thought about which card she wanted to use Kara placed her hand over the third card.

Kara explained what she currently knew about Eiko and how she felt at present in regards to her Bonds with the twins.

"Valkyrie, particularly of the variant which her Spirit Guardian is, are known for their suspicions in relation to anyone using the contrast to their powers. You may not know it, but she regards Haley in a similar way, yet Holly forbids her from acting on her distaste for practitioners of Dark Powers. Contrary to this, Valkyrie's are fiercely loyal and protective of whom they consider their allies, even going as far as sacrificing themselves to save them. Hopefully, it should never come to that, but the future is uncertain.

"While you may feel like opposite faces to a coin, you must always remember that, despite the differences, they are both part of the same object. Nothing is separating them from each other. You need only to turn the coin to see. Apply this theory to your activities and you may find that barrier between you broken down and a true Bond forming. However, you must keep in mind that favouritism is the bane to all healthy relationships. If you must make plans with one of them, do so in private and offer the same option to the others as well. Getting the balance between all three will be a difficult task, but it will be worth the trouble in the end."

Kara chose her first Bond Power from the options in front of her.

/Bond Ability - Haley: Gained Crystalline Eruption!\\

The other five cards disappeared back into the deck and were shuffled once more to be dealt in a similar fashion on the table. Kara still had another ability she can manifest. Kara hovered her hands over the six cards once more and recognised a few of the opportunities for growth, yet some were replaced with new opportunities.

The first three:

/Partner Strike (Rank 1, Active).\\

/Unbridled Fury (Rank 1, Active): Haley and Kara momentarily give into their Dark Powers, allowing them to surge through their beings, enhancing their primary stats by a fair amount for a short duration. Their current highest Stat (temporary buffs included) will be chosen and enhanced. (Rank 1 Bonus: +10 to highest primary stat, Duration: 3 rounds, Cooldown: 4 rounds.)\\

/Twin Daemons (Active): A potent attack which is bought about by both Kara and Haley fully surrendering control to the Darkness inside of them. Their linked minds allow each person's power to be shared between them, making them a force to be reckoned with even by the most Devout of followers to the Light. Each girl unleashes a torrent of ten powerful strikes against all opponents, blinking between their very shadows to strike them unaware and rendering their attacks unavoidable. The sheer power of this attack taxes both girls' bodies greatly, costing them 50% of their current health to use. Haley must be in Umbral Devil form to use this ability. (Damage: 2d20+Str Bonuses added together split evenly between enemies, Cooldown: 7 rounds.)\\

The second three:

/Ring Upgrade - Premeditated Scanning (Rank 1, Passive).\\

/Ring Upgrade - Empowered Scanning (Rank 1, Passive): The Scanning potential of Kara's ring becomes even stronger and easier to use, adding a permanent bonus to each attempted scanning Roll and reducing downtime on a failed Scanning check. (Rank 1 Bonus: +10 to all scanning attempts, Downtime reduced to 2 rounds [Fixed].\\

/Ring Upgrade - Suggestion (Active): On a successful scanning check, and if Kara had at least two degrees of success above her target, she can Suggest an action to them which they will comply with unquestionably providing it does not violate certain terms. These suggested actions cannot be obviously suicidal or completely against their personal beliefs, but if Kara words it properly there could be a workaround. (Cooldown in Combat: 4 rounds)\\

Charon spoke both about Remi and Holly.

"I offered to try and spend time alone with her but. Remi didn't like that idea seeing how much she hates me I don't think being alone with Remi would be a good thing." Kara says. It would take a very long time for Remi to come around and show. Kara a good side to the little pain in the butt.

"I'm not trying to play favorites with anyone of them. It's just my friendship with Holly hasn't been very good due to some things happening in the past. I can think of something that Holly would enjoy doing I'll try asking her about that."

Kara picked her first bond power with Haley. Soon another six cards were placed before her some looked new and some were old. Kara looked at each of the cards and thought over which one to pick.

Kara placed her hand over the third card on the table.

Kara picked her second bond power and the remaining cards disappeared back into the deck once more. However, they were not reshuffled this time.

/Bond Ability - Haley: Gained Twin Daemons!\\

Kara then resolved herself to deepening her relationship with Holly and had a plan in mind to do so.

"May it be fortuitous. However, you already have prior engagements when you wake up. Knowing what she likes will help you become closer to her, yet do keep in mind that material gifts are not as effective at bringing people together when compared to emotional enrichment. Firstly, work on making your time with Lilly as fruiful as you can."

Kara began to feel herself slipping out of this dreamscape as Charon's voice became more distant and echoed.

"It appears our time together has reached its end for now. May the strength gained from your Bonds serve you well. I do hope to see you again soon..."

Eventually, the space faded to white as the sound of Kara's morning alarm began to infiltrate the peacefulness of nothingness.